Saved by a Goddess
By StefB
Tyler Dawson is a successful stunt coordinator for some of Hollywood’s largest films until an accident at a remote location leads him to sacrificing his life to save an ancient goddess who he had mistaken for his beautiful wife. She offers to save his life but some sacrifices would have to be made in order to do so. If he had known, he might have said no but then again she might have said yes.
Chapter One
Dani kissed me lovingly before she applied my lipstick. "Have a great night dear. You have no idea how hot right you look now. I may have to take you back to the trailer and ravage you."
I grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her closer. "You keep that up and you might have to, because I somehow doubt the director would be happy with what's about to poke out from my skirt."
"Get a room!" Laughed my best friend since grade school Ryan Crews from the next chair over.
The small Italian man working on his makeup laughed and playfully slapped Ryan's shoulder. "Jealous much?"
Ryan laughed again as he stared at my wife and me. "You know Gregorio, I think I am."
Dani smirked and wrapped her arms around my neck as she gazed into my eyes while still talking to the best man at our wedding. "You can't have him Ryan. Tyler Dawson is all mine."
Ryan's laughter became so loud it almost shook the makeup trailer. "Oh yes Mrs. Dawson, I spend many nights dreaming of Mister Tripod over there."
Gregorio appeared confused. "Tripod?"
As Ryan whispered something is Gregorio's ear, one of the director's assistants stuck her head in the door grinning at the way we were carrying on. "Okay guys. The van leaves in five minutes."
Gregorio's face blushed slightly before he eyed me lustfully and winked at my wife. "Well that explains why she's always in such a good mood. Some bitches have all the luck."
"Just adding the last touch up." Dani replied to the woman in the doorway while laughing at her coworker as she brushed the dark red lipstick across my lips. "See you in the morning. I love you."
I smiled. "I love you too."
Dani helped me from my chair and smoothed out the wrinkles from the tattered white silk spaghetti strap top and torn silver silk mini skirt. The feel of her touch over the smooth fabric covering my body was beginning to make me melt. I shivered in anticipation when she slipped her fingernail through one of the many holes torn into the top.
She leaned in so only I could hear. "You have no idea how glad I am the woman you hired had to fly home at the last second. I missed seeing you like this."
I laughed lightly. "I hope you know, you are the only reason I let Aaron talk me into doing this. He claims there is nobody else available at such notice but I'm sure I could have found someone. I personally think you paid her off to leave then conspired with Aaron to not find anyone else."
Dani nuzzled her nose into my hair just behind my ear and let her tongue run along the edge. She knew that was my weak spot and would have my mind racing. "I'm devious but not that bad. I am glad you didn't find anyone. As soon as you get back I'm going to let you have cart blanche' to do with me as you will."
I was brought out of my rather carnal thoughts when Ryan walked to my side and looked at Dani. "That's enough of that. The lesbian fantasy scene you two are showing is going to make it hard for me to work. I have to ask though, why are you smoothing out an outfit that looks like it's been worn a week? Sometimes movies make no sense. Why would a woman dressed like that be out in the woods?"
I shrugged. "Apparently 'my' boyfriend is an archeologist and 'I' was kidnapped from a club so he will be forced to assist the bad guys. What they don't know is, 'I' am a CIA operative trying to get close to him so they can locate a mysterious artifact. The scene today is where 'I' am trying to escape."
Dani's eyebrows then wiggled a little before she added, "I'm smoothing everything because I know it drives Ty crazy and I want him to think about me all night."
I laughed and pulled my wife in for another long kiss. "That's just mean. You know full well that not a moment goes by that I don't think about you my love."
My wife wrapped her arms around me and lifted me off the ground. "That makes two of us, I love you. Be careful up there, I want you back in one piece."
I nodded. "I love you too. Everything will be fine, you know me. I'm Mr. Careful."
Dani set me back on the floor with worry etched in her beautiful eyes. "I have a bad feeling Ty. Promise me you will be back in the morning."
I kissed her again and allowed all the love I felt for her to flow through my lips. "I promise baby, why didn't you tell me?"
She shrugged. "I don't know, it was just a nagging feeling at first but it's gotten stronger."
I learned long ago to trust my wife's feelings. "I wish I had known sooner. I'll put it off if you want."
She laughed sadly. "And say what? 'Sorry I can't work today because my wife thinks I might get hurt.' You can't do that Ty. I'm sorry for saying anything just be careful."
I rubbed her back trying to comfort her. "If your feeling is that strong I would but either way, you know I'm always careful."
Dani kissed me again. "See you in the morning."
Ryan interrupted our moment when he placed a hand on my shoulder. "Ready to go kick my ass loverboy?"
I glanced up and smirked. "I'm always ready for that."
As we made our way to the van Ryan shoved my shoulder. "You, my friend, are a lucky, lucky man. You and Dani are the perfect couple."
I reached out and grabbed his arm to steady myself. It was difficult enough walking across the rough terrain. Add in wearing shoes with four-inch sticks not much larger than toothpicks for a heel and my friend knocking me off balance, it was near impossible. "Don't I know it?"
Ryan glanced at the stilettos I had on my feet. "How do you keep from breaking those things or your ankles?"
I laughed. "Lots of training my friend. These are super shoes. Wardrobe has reinforced the heel with steel so they'll be able to take the strain."
Ryan nodded as he helped me in the van that was taking us out to a remote location high in the Unicoi Mountains of Eastern Tennessee. "At least with those on you are almost at eye level with your wife."
I silently fumed at my friend's teasing. He knew I hated to be kidded about my height.
I didn't need to be in the wrong state of mind before I performed a stunt so I stared out the window and thought of the first time I asked my wife out seven years ago when we were stuck on location on a beautiful tropical island…
---
"How do your eyes change like that Tyler?" Dani asked with her sultry European accented voice that caused me to melt every time I heard it.
I shrugged slightly. "I don't know. They have always done it. It doesn't matter what I wear, the color seems to adapt."
"Does it bother you to work as a woman?"
I laughed lightly; this was a question I had been asked many times. "Not anymore. It did at first but my skills make me unique. With my size it's be either a woman or a small teenage boy. Thankfully, lately there has been surge in young adult novels being made into movies so there is more of a call for kids in action movies."
I normally didn't go into much detail but I always felt comfortable talking to Dani. "I mainly play boys since the union would never allow me to do this if there is a woman who can do what I do. Besides, the studios pay very good money for my skills."
Dani nodded. "From what I've heard, your skills are impressive. Did you really develop your own style?"
I smiled at the compliment. "Yes but it’s no big deal. I guess all the bullying I endured along with my desire to stay away from home as much as possible really paid off. If not for that, I would have never become such an eager student." I started laughing. "I've made a lot of leading ladies and that vampire boy look like total bad asses."
Dani joined me in laughter. "I guess you have. Break a leg today."
I smiled as I removed the smock she placed around me so my costume wouldn't be ruined. "Thanks. Do you have any plans tonight?"
Dani looked away nervously, "I guess you don't keep up with onset gossip do you?"
My expression became puzzled as I stood and looked up at her.
Danica Zoyra was gorgeous; she possessed an otherworldly beauty that would have intimidated me if I thought I actually had a real chance for a date. I knew she was so far out of my league that her appearance didn't intimidate me in the least.
She stood almost six foot one in bare feet with a perpetual tan that made her skin appear as it was almost glowing.
Her long dark brown hair was perfect with a shine even the best stylists in the world could only hope to achieve. But what really got to me were her eyes. She possessed the clearest violet eyes that would make a rainbow jealous that it could never produce a color so beautiful.
Dani was friendly and easy to talk to and I genuinely enjoyed her company. I really just wanted to be friends.
I shrugged. "I have learned from what’s been said about me not to pay attention to gossip. I prefer to judge people for myself, not what someone said about them. Why do you ask?"
She appeared deep in thought and I knew she had taken my invitation as a request for a date. Experience had taught me that most women didn't like the idea of dating a man that was only five foot five and only weighed in the neighborhood of one hundred twenty-five pounds.
It didn't help my cause that I kept my hair long since it was easier than working in a wig during the summer, or that my features and body definitely leaned toward more feminine than masculine.
What made matters worse was that for the scene I was shooting called for me to be dressed in a skin tight white tank top with fake boobs standing out on display and shaved legs sticking out of short cargo shorts. The fact my long red hair had been bleached blonde and was in a lengthy braid down my back didn't help my cause either.
I liked Dani too much as a friend to allow her to suffer through thinking of a way to let me down gently.
"I'm not asking you on a date or anything. I know you wouldn't go out with someone like me romantically. I just thought we could be friends. I mean we have so much in common, I don't know of anyone else around here that I can talk to about classic movies, good jazz or a great mystery novel. We are going to be stuck in this jungle for a few weeks more and since I get bored most nights, I figured you did too."
I needed to undo the damage I had just done. "It just most of the stuntmen, except for Ryan, don't really know how to take me. He has night shots tonight and I don't like the idea of hiding out in the trailer alone. I've read everything I brought with me and I don't understand the language so it's hard to watch television. But it's cool, I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable."
Dani appeared puzzled. "Why don't the stuntmen know how to take you?"
I shrugged. "You know as well as I do that Hollywood isn't as progressive as they pretend to be. In their eyes, I'm different. The guys don't understand why I don't mind working as a kid or a woman and they really hate that I usually make more than they do. I dress this way strictly for my job. I can't help how I look but I'm trying to make the best of a bad situation."
I sighed and admitted one of my biggest faults. "If I'm being honest, I might be too sensitive to comments about my appearance and they really don't like it when a small man fights back. They especially don't like it when the person they are picking on then gets the better of them. Anyways, I'm sorry I made you feel uncomfortable. That was never my intention. I hope it doesn't affect our friendship."
Dani grabbed my arm when I turned to walk away. "No wait; I'm the one who should apologize. I've always liked you but I'm so used to all the guys around here thinking I'm nothing more than an easy lay that added you to that group. Why don't we plan to do something after I remove your makeup tonight? Make sure you shower before you come back and we can leave from here."
I smiled. "I'd like that. Thank you."
I walked out to the location of filming with a renewed confidence and ended up having a great day because I knew I'd be able to spend time getting to know Dani better when we finished shooting for the day.
The rational side of my mind had attempted to convince me over and over that this would be nothing more than two friends hanging out but the young, cocky and fearless side of me still held out hope that I actually had a chance at more.
That night I returned to my trailer to make sure I was freshly clean and shaved. Most of the makeup had come off in the shower but there were still traces that Dani needed to remove.
Since I had packed for comfort knowing we were in a tropical climate, all I had with me were tee shirts, tank tops and shorts. I picked out my best dark blue tee and a pair of khaki cargo shorts. I groaned and my cockiness disappeared as I looked in the mirror, even in boy clothes I still looked like a girl with my long blonde hair and the eyeliner I couldn't get off.
With an admission that Dani would never be romantically interested in someone like me I approached the makeup trailer casually. I was pleasantly surprised when she greeted me with a deep lingering kiss that I returned with equal passion.
"I've waited all day to do that." Dani said after we broke our embrace.
Her kiss bewildered and bewitched me. It was everything I had ever hoped it would be and knew a single show of affection from her was like a man dying of thirst receiving only a single drop of water.
I smiled. "I've waited a little longer than that if I'm being honest."
She grabbed my hand and led me to the chair so she could remove the remnants of her work from the morning. "I could get lost in your eyes." She said as she gently wiped away the liner.
I blushed slightly since I wasn't used to receiving positive comments on my appearance. "Thanks."
Dani smiled as she started to reapply what she had just removed. I moved away until she bent down so her lips could meet mine. "Let me do this. I have an idea and want to see if I'm right. It will be fun and I promise you won't regret it."
Her kisses were bending my will but I still wasn't sure.
She could tell I wasn't convinced so her lips started working on my neck and ended with her nibbling on my earlobe. "You wear this everyday for work so what's the difference?"
I stared at her for a moment, lost in the sea of lavender that were her eyes. "Go ahead."
The smile that crossed her lips was so glorious that I knew I'd do anything she asked just for the chance to see it again as she giddily said, "Tonight's going to be so much fun."
She turned me away from the mirror as she finished working on my face, which didn't take as long as usual before handing me another tee shirt and a pair of shorts. "Change into these for me."
I remembered one of Ryan's mother's favorite sayings. "In for a penny, in for a pound." So I grabbed the garments and walked into the other room without complaint to change.
I quickly noticed that the clothes were feminine. The top was light green and the shorts were very similar to the ones I was wearing only shorter and in a different cut.
If I was about to walk out onto the set, I would not give it a second thought but the idea of wearing these for pleasure did not appeal to me.
I tentatively stepped out and Dani squealed with delight as she started on my hair, which took a lot longer than usual.
After she finally finished she led me to the full-length mirror. I gasped slightly when I saw the reflection. Dani had done my makeup very light; if not for the fact I had seen her apply it, I wouldn't have known I was wearing any. My blonde hair was styled with light waves that fell to my shoulder blades.
To anybody walking by I would appear as a flat chested, athletic young woman. I did not like what I was seeing as it only reinforced inner insecurities about not being seen as a real man.
My father's words immediately echoed in my mind. "You should have been born a woman. You're too weak to ever make it as a man."
Dani wrapped her arms around my waist and leaned down to kiss my neck. "I always wondered how a natural makeup would look on you. You're even prettier than I expected. I packed a dinner for us so we could go spend some time down at the beach. What do you think?"
I shrugged nervously. "I don't like it. I catch enough hell as it is. What if someone sees me?"
Dani smiled seductively over my shoulder into the mirror. "Nobody will see us and if they do you can just kick their ass if they say anything."
She pulled my hair aside and her tongue ran from my neck to my ear. "It will be fun, I promise. Please say yes for me."
I leaned my back into her front for support since her advances were rendering my knees worthless. If it were anyone other than the most beautiful woman I had ever seen trying to talk me into this I would have never allowed her put the makeup on much less wear the clothes.
I glanced at her again and was again caught off guard by her perfection. "Let's go before I change my mind."
Dani graced me with her glorious smile again as she grabbed my hand and led me to the door.
Once we arrived at the beach Dani laid out a blanket and the food while I gathered beach wood and started a small fire.
She pulled me into her lap as I walked back to her side and I laughed as she leaned down in for another kiss.
I have never been a submissive person outside of my father's presence, quite the opposite actually. Many people had accused me of having little man syndrome since I was always quick to establish that there was more to me than my size but around this living embodiment of perfection I was, at least temporarily, willing to do anything she asked.
Dani reached for a handful of grapes and held them just above my mouth teasing me while positioning my head between her ample breasts. I leaned up for a bite and she pulled them back further, laughing the entire time.
"You're enjoying this aren't you?" I asked as she teased me again.
Dani laughed. The sound of her laughter was the most beautiful thing I had ever heard. "Yes, very much so but you don't seem to mind very much."
I paused for a moment and considered her words. Dani appeared nervous and unsure when she saw how serious my expression was becoming.
I smiled and reached up to caress her cheek. "If anyone else asked me to dress like this for fun and then teased me the way you have I would be beyond mad but with you I know it's not being done with malice. It just feels right in a weird way."
Dani grinned and nodded her head. "Yes, feels right is a good way to say it. I have a confession. The gossip I told you about is people think I'm a lesbian."
I stared up at her suddenly feeling very stupid and rather betrayed. "Is that why you did all this to me? As a game?"
The gorgeous brunette shook her head adamantly. "Not at all. It seriously was just curiosity. I'm actually bi and you are almost the perfect blend of everything I find attractive in both sexes."
I furrowed my brows. "Is that a compliment?"
She laughed joyously and I imagined the sound closely resembled angels singing. "Very much so. I know you thought my hesitation this morning was because I didn't want to go out but it was the opposite. I've wanted to go out with you so badly that I was afraid. I just never thought you would be interested and it shocked me when you asked."
I laughed. "Not interested? You have got to be kidding me."
Her gorgeous eyes became serious. "I’m being truthful. Normally I only form an emotional bond with another woman but I feel a strong connection to you that I can't explain and I've felt it since I first met you."
I nodded. "I felt it too but I always thought you were so far out of my league that I didn’t even try. I honestly initially asked you out only as a friend so if tonight doesn't go any further it's been beyond my wildest dreams."
Dani laughed and leaned down to kiss my forehead while her hand gently ran up and down my arm. "I can promise you that tonight will go farther, much, much farther."
---
"Are you going to visit anybody since we're so close to home?" Ryan asked, snapping me from my thoughts.
I shook my head. "No, it's not worth taking the chance. What about you? Is your dad still the sheriff?"
Ryan nodded. "Yeah, I think the job will be his until he retires. He keeps asking me to move home so I can take his place whenever he decides to step down. I was like yeah right, as if I'd ever want to live there again."
I laughed. "Preach on brother, I almost turned this job down since it's so close."
Ryan agreed. "I know what you mean, the smartest thing we ever did was moving away from this back woods hell hole."
Ryan and I had been best friends since I was eight and he was nine. He had seen samples of the abuse I endured over the years and was the one who talked me into moving to California when I was seventeen. His father assumed something was going on with me but my father was rich and had powerful friends, Ryan's father had his hands tied and legally could not help.
When we moved away Ryan's parents helped pay for our trip. They told me if I stayed in our small eastern Tennessee town, I would be wasting my life.
I laughed. "I know right. Sounds like you went back though; you're starting to pick the accent back up. I swear I think my Mom must have cheated on Dad or something with the way he's always treated me. There's no way we carry the same blood."
Ryan smirked. "Other than your hair and skin tone. You are nothing like them."
I sighed. "It seems the older I get, the more I look like them except I didn't get their height. It really sucks."
He bumped his shoulder into mine. "I wouldn't worry too much. Dani seems to like it."
His mentioning my wife made me smile. "Yeah she does. I don't know what she sees in me."
Ryan laughed. "I've been wondering about that since you two first went out."
I nodded. "Me too but what was it your father used to say about looking a gift horse in the mouth?"
My best friend nodded and laughed harder. "I know right, don't do it. By the way, my parents say hi. When I went home yesterday, Mom said your father has found religion and he's making your brothers go with him. Can you believe it?"
I shook my head. "Not for a second. They have too much evil in them. Well, Dad does anyways."
Ryan's brow arched slightly. "What about Jeb and Thomas?"
I shrugged. "They weren't too bad I guess. I mean whenever we were alone, just us, they never really hurt me. It was almost as if they were forced to be mean. Don't get me wrong, they were still mean but I think that if not for Dad, they would have been okay. Thomas usually ignored me while Jeb sometimes was overly nice in a creepy way."
Another thought entered my mind since we were talking about family and I had no desire to continue discussing mine. "Do you ever hear from Evan?"
Evan was Ryan's older brother. He moved away when he was sixteen after he and Ryan's father had a major falling out. Ryan has never told me what the fight was about but whatever it was, it affected his relationship with his family. They were never as close after Evan moved away.
Ryan smiled. "Yeah, Evie is doing great."
I looked over at him questionably. "Evie?"
He laughed lightly. "It's my nickname for her."
I became even more confused. "Her?"
He sighed. "You wouldn't understand."
I placed my hand on his shoulder. "Try me brother."
He took a deep breath. "She was never happy as guy and knew she was meant to be a woman. I don't want to talk about it."
I frowned. "You know you can talk to me about anything. I like to think I'm pretty open minded."
He started to smile. "You are but this is a stretch for most people to understand."
I laughed. "Have you noticed how I am dressed at the moment? Who am I to judge how a person lives their life?"
Ryan pointed ahead of us as he joined me in laughter. "Looks like we're almost there. I don't know how you do it. After everything they did to you back then and even now, you do whatever it takes to thrive. I don't think I'd be able to have a normal life."
If he was trying to distract me, it worked as I nodded. "It's Dani; if not for her I'd probably be dead. Do you remember how much I used to drink and fight? I was on a very self-destructive path before she gave me focus. She made me want to be a better man, one worthy of her."
The van pulled up to the location and stopped so we could get out. Ryan exited first and offered his hand to assist me. "You two give me hope. If a little squirt like you can find true love then I know someone as good looking as me can."
I laughed. Ryan wasn't a bad looking guy I guess. I mean if you like guys that is.
He stood a very muscular six foot three and had dirty blonde hair with rugged looks that should have had him working as an actor instead of a stuntman but he preferred to work in movies without the cost of his privacy. I always respected him for that.
"Who said you are good looking?" I teased as I started walking toward the stunt coordinators tent.
Ryan acted as if I wounded him. "You are the first woman to rebuff me."
I rolled my eyes and Ryan smiled. "Oh yeah. I almost forgot."
Chapter Two
Keeping my wife's warning in mind, I walked around the set to make everything was how it needed to be. I laughed off all the friendly jabs about my appearance, even going so far as to flirt with a few unsuspecting crewmen only to disappoint them when I pointed out who I actually was.
I noticed more cameras than usual around the set. I turned to my assistant stunt coordinator Dave Echols, who I had decided to let run things tonight so I could mainly focus on my part of what had to be filmed. "What's with all the extra equipment?"
Dave was a couple of years older than myself but did not have quite as much experience as I did. If left to his own devices he tended to for overkill and made things needlessly complicated. I hoped I could teach him the less is more philosophy in time. He had the abilities to be great if he learned to tone it down.
"It was a last minute decision boss. I'm sorry I didn't tell you but we only have one or two chances to get this before the sun completely sets and it looks like a storm is rolling in. I'm glad it's you and Ryan working this one cause it will make the odds of getting it in one take much better."
I nodded. I wasn't worried since this was one of the easier stunts for me. "This is simple enough, it shouldn't be a problem."
About thirty minutes later Ryan and I were standing on a large piece of flat rock at the edge of a small cliff where I would jump off to avoid my captors while Dave went over the plans one final time. "Okay Boss, when the director calls action, you and Ryan will do your thing. As soon as Ryan pulls his gun and you hear my signal you need to run to the mark and jump."
A few moments later Ryan and I did our choreographed fight before Ryan pulled his prop gun as I heard Dave's instructions. I loved this part of the job. Nothing was quite a freeing as those few precious moments while I hurled myself toward the airbag waiting below.
Right as I leapt over the edge, a bolt of lightning streaked next to me causing a loud boom in the area I was to land. In that moment, all the lights on the ground below me went dark and I suddenly found myself falling farther than I expected.
Once my body once again made contact with something solid, I did a quick check and considered myself lucky that the air bag still did its job after such a drop. I was glad, if this had to happen, that it happened to me. It always bothered me whenever someone got hurt on a stunt I had coordinated, luckily that had not happened in years.
I rolled over and attempted to look around but it was pitch black wherever I had fallen. As soon as I felt my way off the airbag and my feet hit firm ground, the room illuminated.
I gasped when I realized I was in some type of ancient chamber. The artwork that lined the golden walls was stunning and the marble statues and stone throne was truly works of art. The tiles below my feet appeared to be a pink marble and possessed a golden glow where one stone met the next.
"Why is this in the Unicoi Mountains?" I asked aloud as I looked around.
A groaning sound behind me brought me from my admiration and I turned to see Dani lying on the floor unconscious and a large man crawling from underneath the rubble with a look of malice upon his face.
I couldn't understand why she would be here but she was lying twenty feet away with a large gash on her forehead.
"You thought you could hide from me here? You shall die old hag." The man seethed as he continued in her direction.
I instinctively felt the dire need to protect my wife who was not regaining consciousness so I immediately leapt between them. "Leave her alone unless you wish to depart this life tonight."
The man gracefully worked his way to his feet. Even in my line of work, I had never seen a man so large. He had to stand at least six foot ten with large muscles covering every inch of his body. His long black hair fell straight down his back as his equally black eyes glared directly at me.
His laughed was deep and sinister. He obviously didn't see me as a threat.
Good.
"What is one tiny whore going to do to me? Step out of my way and I might allow you to live long enough to pleasure me." He roared.
I had forgotten how I was dressed and felt my anger spike as I started toward him. I paused after a single step, as I remember what time, training and experience taught me, never allow my emotions to get the best of me when faced with a fight. I decided it would be best to force his emotions and that would, hopefully, allow him to make the mistake I almost made.
I forced my laugh to be equally sinister but it didn’t compare to his. "Pleasure you? From that tiny bulge in your pants big boy I doubt you could please a rodent."
He quickly let me know that my plan was working when his body tensed. "Insolent woman, how dare you question my manhood!" He moved quickly to grab my arm. "I will show you how pleasing I can be."
I spun out of his grasp and elbowed him in the ribs causing him to stumble as I led us away from my injured wife, hoping she would wake up and make her escape while I had him distracted.
I waved my index finger toward the large angry man. "Tsk Tsk. A small package and clumsy to boot. You poor thing, no wonder you are so angry. I hope your friends haven’t given you an awful nickname like Rat Dick since you are so small down there."
He released a scream that made the walls shake. "No woman, much less a mortal one, talks to Adorious Dunamas with such insolence."
He underestimated me again as he bent down to reach for me once more but I was able to surprise him with a palm to his nose that caused him to stagger backwards.
I had learned from time I had spent filming in Greece that Dunamas meant power so I waved my hand in front of my nose to further taunt him. "That explains the powerful odor I'm smelling. You know Odorous; you could really use a shower."
I smiled to further taunt him. "That’s it isn’t it? Your friends saw your tiny excuse for a penis one day in the shower and started calling you Rat Dick and ever since you avoid cleansing your body."
"No woman has ever insulted my manhood." He yelled.
I knew his anger was getting the best of him as he telegraphed his attack. I anticipated his large first coming toward my face and dodged it before I grabbed his arm and used his momentum to send him crashing into the cavern wall.
I laughed as he pushed himself from the floor using a large rock to brace himself. "You know Odorous, you should really work on your balance."
Before I knew what happened a small boulder was crashing into my lower body tossing me into the opposite wall of the cavern. I coughed and started pushing away the rock when Adorious’ large hand wrapped around my neck and he pulled me to my knees.
The angry giant dropped me to the floor while releasing his pants. I was starting to regret the way I taunted him as he pulled out the largest penis I had ever seen from his pants and stood above me. "I know just the thing to replace all that impertinence in your mouth. Let us see if you still want to offer insults once I have stretched you beyond your limits."
I tried to move but my legs weren't cooperating. Before I had a chance to get away, he bent down and forced his rather large member into my unwilling mouth. I attempted to back away but the pain radiating from my lower body along with the hold he placed on the back of my head was too great.
I felt beside me for something to defend myself with and found my leg bent at a completely wrong angle. I traced it down and slipped off my reinforced stiletto, holding it like a hammer and biting down on his member with all the force I could muster.
The scream he released reminded me of what must come from the gates of hell as he quickly lifted me so we were face to face. "You shall pay for that with your miserable life. I will break your puny neck with my bare hand."
I quickly felt his grip tightening so in a last ditch effort I swung my shoe at the side of his head. The feel of the heel making contact was not what I was expecting. I thought it would make contact and bounce back in my hand but instead I felt it make contact and then continue, much like when you walk across what you think is solid ice only to find out just the top is frozen.
He immediately released me and I gasped for breath as soon as my body met with the floor. I chanced a look at my attacker and saw him on the floor beside me with eyes wide open and blood seeping from around the stiletto heel of my shoe buried in his temple.
I never imagined I would be capable of killing another person. I felt no remorse as I stared at his lifeless body. It was his own fault, had he not attacked my wife he would still be alive.
Blood started to seep in Dani’s direction across the floor and I had no idea if it belonged to Adorious or myself. It was probably both but it served to remind me that I needed to check on my love.
I tried to stand but everything below my waist was a mangled mess. My legs were useless so I slowly and painfully pulled myself through the blood to my wife's side and noticed she was no longer breathing. I quickly rolled her to her back and started performing CPR. No matter how much I was hurting, I refused to let myself stop until she started to cough.
I released a sigh of relief as I quickly sat her up. "Are you okay baby?"
To my surprise, the woman before me was not Dani. I realized it as soon as I looked into her eyes before she nodded. "Yes, thank you. I owe you my life."
I shook my head. "No, you owe me nothing. I'm happy you survived."
The woman gracefully rose to her feet and for the first time I really looked at her. She wasn't my wife but she was almost as stunning, my guess was that she had to be at least six foot two or so with flowing dark brown hair and large breasts that went beautifully with her ample curves. Instead of skin that almost glowed, this woman's skin glimmered a soft yellow radiance. Some might consider her even more beautiful but not me. Nobody would ever compare to my wife.
Dani never discussed her family but this woman could be her twin.
The woman looked around and noticed the large dead man across the room. She turned back to me with an expression of shock. "How did you kill him? I always believed the Thetans to be immortal."
I shrugged. "Apparently not, since a well placed heel did the trick."
Without thinking, I tried to stand but winced with pain before lying on my back. For the first time since everything started, I focused on myself and quickly realized how much damage Adorious had done. Everything from the waist down was a complete mess. I noticed my mouth was quickly filling with a metallic tasting liquid. I rolled to my side and coughed up entirely too much blood.
With the adrenaline subsiding, the pain was becoming more than I could bear. There was little doubt in my mind that I would soon be dead.
The woman knelt beside me and placed my head in her lap. "Fear not my savior. Everything will be fine if you allow me to save you."
A single tear fell from my eye as I realized I might never see Dani again. "Please find my wife, Danica Zoyra Dawson, and thank her for loving me. Please tell her I will always love her."
The woman appeared momentarily astounded before she smiled and ran her fingers through my hair to soothe me. The woman looked so remarkably like my true love it gave me a sense of peace. Her eyes were identical to my wife's except they were a slightly richer shade of purple and possessed wisdom unlike any I had ever seen.
"There will be no need. If you say yes to my gifts then you can tell her yourself." She gently said to me.
"What do you mean?"
Her peaceful expression helped calm my fears. "I can save you but it will come at a cost and you must grant me permission. You will sacrifice some things but gain many others. All you have to do is say yes and you will be back in the arms of your love soon."
I knew I was standing at death's door. In a moment such as this, you would think that many thoughts ran through my mind but truthfully, I became focused on only one thing… I would give up anything for the chance to be with my wife again.
I nodded. "Thank you, please save me."
She closed my eyes with her soft fingertips. "I understand why my daughter loves you. She was wise to defy me; I never understood why she wanted to marry a human until now. You possess both compassion and the strong will required to tame my wild child. Sleep brave child and awake refreshed, ready to accept the gifts I grant you."
Chapter Three
"Talk to me Boss. Are you okay?" I heard my assistant's voice coming through my earpiece.
I sat in stunned silence for a moment. I licked my lips and my mouth tasted like I had just finished eating fresh honey.
I felt a strange charge running through my body. How did I get wherever I am? I searched my memory and all I could recall is jumping off the cliff. Everything afterwards was a blank. I looked to the hole in the ceiling and assumed I must have fallen in somehow.
"Yeah Dave, I'll survive. Where am I? Get me out of here." I yelled since I knew I didn't have a mic for him to hear me.
"Something went wrong when you landed. I can't explain it, I tripled checked everything. Don't move. We are moving the crane down so we can lift you out. I'm sorry Boss." He responded.
I got to my feet and winced in pain as I tried to look around but there was little light. "Don't apologize, just drop a rope."
"I can't take that chance Boss. You might have injured yourself."
I ached all over. I felt like I did back when I bruised my ribs. I looked myself over and noticed gash on my leg. Although I was hurting, it was as if I were surprised to be in such good shape. "I promise I'll be fine. Just drop a light and some rope."
A few minutes later, a light dropped down illuminating the cavern. It fell gently to the floor before they raised it again so that it was barely above my head. I knew that was done on purpose so that they could judge the depth of the hole.
With the cavern now lit, I looked around. The drawings on the walls appeared as if they belonged to an ancient civilization.
I was about to yell for Dave to call an archeologist when a majestic feminine voice spoke within my head. "My child, you saved my life and I will be eternally grateful but this place is not mine to expose. I ask that you not allow others to see the sights before you."
In an instant, my mind filled with the memories of what occurred along with many new ones. The room appeared very differently than it did earlier. Gone was the gold, the marble and the statues. In their place I noticed a stone bath and the altar nearby was beyond compare. There were odd scratches on the altar but I assumed they served a purpose and were a language I did not understand. I watched in amazement as the scratches slowly changed into a language I could read.
My old life is freely given to serve the will of the Goddesses and the greater good.
I bowed my head in reverence. "I understand my Goddess. I will protect your secret."
The Goddess Zaria suddenly appeared before me and took my hand. "It is appropriate that your changes start in this temple as it is where the ancient ones gave others a new life. I must move on but I ask you to keep your acquaintances away. You must never share knowledge of this place with anyone without my permission."
I shivered in the cold dark cave and my mind immediately went to Dani and how we never withheld secrets from one another. "Anyone Your Highness?"
I could feel the peace and love in her voice and it warmed me instantly. She smiled as she gently stroked my cheek. "My child you may discuss what you have learned with your soul mate. I will come to you later as I wish to see her. I am sure the two of you will have questions as the gifts I have bestowed upon you emerge."
I filled with elation as I gazed upon her extraordinary beauty. "Thank you my Goddess."
I hesitated for a moment. I wanted to ask another question but didn't feel worthy of asking simply to satisfy human curiosity.
Zaria smiled knowingly, as if she read my mind. "Whenever I feel the need to meditate, I reside within many ancient sites throughout the world. Some were once my temples and others, such as this, have long been forgotten. It is sometimes safer to reflect at a temple not my own, as there are those who wish me harm. The guardians of these sites allow me their use under the condition that I do not expose them to others."
I nodded in understanding. "Thank you for indulging my curiosity."
Her finger found the bottom of my chin and she tilted my face so I could look into her eyes. "I left you with only enough injuries that it would not raise suspicions and allow time for the changes to take effect without unnecessary questions."
She leaned forward to kiss my forehead. "Go my child and live a full life in my honor. I will call upon you again but in the meantime, do not waste what you have been given. Make me proud."
I smiled again. "Yes my Goddess."
She slowly disappeared and I jumped to reach the rope that held the light and slowly pulled myself to the surface.
Once I reached ground level, a lot of people stood around dumbfounded. I wanted to shield my eyes from all the spotlights shining down but didn't dare loosen my grip.
"Don't just stare at me, give me a hand." I yelled to them.
Next thing I knew two large hands grabbed me and lifted me out of the hole and into a bear hug. "Holy shit dude. You scared us all to death. I just knew you were dead." Ryan exclaimed.
His grip was too tight on my already hurting ribs. "I'm not dead but I will be if you don't let me go. I can't breathe."
My best friend sat me on the ground as someone else wrapped a blanket around me. "You don't look as bad as I thought you would. Are you okay?"
I nodded. "I'll be fine. The air bag did its job but I think we might as well leave it down there, that thing is shredded."
Dave ran to my side. "Oh my God Boss. Are you okay? How did you get out? I told you to wait."
I laughed him off as the onset EMT checked me out. "I'll be fine, did you get the shot or do I need to do it again?" I winced slightly as the EMT pressed on my ribs.
Dave laughed. "Ever the professional. Yes, we got the shot. How did you get out already?"
I pointed to line that disappeared into the hole. "I climbed up the rope you dropped to give me some light."
Dave's expression turned to shock. "Damn Boss, you are one tough SOB. How did you climb a rope over a hundred feet?"
I turned to Ryan. "It wasn't that far was it?"
They both nodded their head when Ryan replied. "You just pulled yourself up somewhere in the neighborhood of a football field using just your hands."
The EMT stared at me in disbelief. "You climbed that far with two injured ribs?"
I shrugged my shoulders. "Guess I'm in better shape than I thought."
Dave pointed to a clearing. "I've got a chopper on the way to take you back down to get checked out."
Ryan cautiously handed me his phone. "I called Dani as soon as everything happened. I don't have to tell you how upset she is."
I knew my wife must being going out of her mind with worry. I quickly dialed her number.
"How is he Ry?" Dani cried into the phone before it even finished the first ring.
"I'm fine baby. I'm about to head back down right now."
It was hard to understand what she was saying through her sobs. "Oh thank you Mother. I'm so happy to hear your voice. I told you I had a bad feeling. I don't know how I would survive if anything happened to you. Take your time coming down because I'd hate to have anything else happen. I'll take you to the medical trailer myself."
I tried my best to soothe her but I knew my love well enough to know that she would be a nervous wreck until she saw me for herself. I heard the whoosh of the blades and knew my ride was close. "I'll be in your arms before you know it. They are going to chopper me out in a few minutes so you can meet me at the helipad. I love you Baby."
"I love you too."
I hit end on the phone before handing it back to Ryan. Something about being so near death made me want him to understand beyond a doubt how he was all the family I had. "Thanks bro. You know I… I… well this is not easy to say. You're all the family I've got besides Dani and I…"
Ryan laughed as he rested his arm over my shoulder to lead me to the landing chopper. "I know Dude. You don’t have to say it. I feel the same way."
---
I stared out of the window of the helicopter thinking of when Dani and I first professed our love for one another. It was the night before shooting wrapped and we were on the same beach as our first date…
"That was amazing." I exclaimed after I finally regained my breath after another round of passionate lovemaking.
Dani rolled to her side and moved a few stray strands away from my face. "Calling it amazing doesn't do it justice."
I leaned up to kissed her gently. "What would you call it?"
Her face lit up into the smile I would walk across hot coals to see. "Life altering."
I laughed. "Every moment I'm with you is that way for me."
Her arms snaked around my waist and pulled me even closer. "It is for me as well."
I started to frown. "Tomorrow is our last day here. What happens to us?"
A small tear started to form in the corners of her gorgeous eyes. "I don't want to lose you."
In the month we had been together, she had made me realize there was more to life than hurt and anger. She made me a better man.
I took her hand in mine. "I don't want to lose you either. I've fallen in love with you."
She gasped and the small tears became larger. "I love you too."
I smiled and attempted to kiss the droplets away. "We will figure it out. We are meant to be together."
Dani started to fidget nervously. "I know this will sound bad all things considered but where do you live?"
I laughed lightly. "I wanted to ask you the same thing. I live in Hermosa. I have an apartment close to the beach."
"This is in America isn’t it?" She asked.
I nodded. "It’s in California. I thought that’s where you lived."
She shook her head. "No, I live on a small island outside Greece but I travel so much with work that I have considered moving to the states. It might help working on American pictures."
She sighed sadly before she continued. "I need to tell you something."
Dani appeared nervous so I gently rubbed my thumb over the back of her hand. "What is it?"
She looked me in the eyes. "I kinda live with a girl. I haven't talked to her since you and I became serious but I want you to know."
I suddenly became fearful that I was about to lose the woman I was falling for. "Do you want this to just be a fling or something more?"
Her expression became one of fierce passion. I recognized it because I felt the same about her. "This is already more than any relationship I've ever had. I'm ending it with her next time we talk."
I breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, if you need a place to stay I have a king sized bed."
Her eyes widened. "Are you serious?"
I gently placed my lips on her forehead. "Never been more serious in my life. Will you do it?"
She launched herself on top of me and covered my face with kisses. "Of course I will! I love you so much!"
Dani kissed me again and again. "I almost turned down this job because I had a feeling something life altering would happen. I’m glad I ignored my inner voice because now I know not all change is bad."
Mere words could never adequately describe how I felt in that moment as I wrapped my arms around her. "I love you too."
---
I was brought from my thoughts when the landing pad came into view. I immediately saw my frantic wife pacing by the medical crew. I couldn't get out fast enough when we finally landed.
Dani met me halfway across the field and her hands ran all over my body as if she had to make sure I was real.
She quietly said. "Thank you Mother. My love is alive." Her tear-filled eyes met mine. "I was so scared I had lost you."
I hugged her tightly, ignoring the screaming pain it caused. "We both need to send a prayer to the Goddess."
Dani continued to weep with joy as she held to me as if she needed my contact just to breathe. "I sent one as soon as Dave called and another after I knew you were alive. Come, let's get you checked out so I can take you home."
I nodded as she guided me to the waiting medical crew.
As we waited in the portable medical trailer, Dani gasped as she pointed to my ankle. "How did you get that?"
I looked down to see the most detailed and realistic tattoo of a sun rising behind a large tree I had even seen. I pulled my ankle closer so I could get a better look. The tiny leaves on the tree looked so real that I thought if I moved my leg quickly, they would fall off. The sun was so brilliant that I could almost feel the radiance emitting from it and instinctively knew Zaria had given me her mark.
"I'll tell you when we are totally alone. I have so much to tell you but not now."
My loving wife nodded knowingly and something told me she understood the significance.
Since many potentially dangerous stunts were being performed, the studio had arranged for a doctor specializing in emergency care to be onsite. I have known Dr Gabriel Simms since my first onset injury nine years ago when I was only nineteen years old.
I smiled as soon as he entered the room. "Hey Doc. Can I go home?"
He laughed and shook his head. "Hey Ty, not yet." He turned to my wife. "Hello Dani."
Dani stood to greet him. "Hello Gabe. Is he going to live?"
He looked over my chart and placed my x-rays in the lighted frame on the wall before returning his attention back to me. "Other than two cracked ribs and the nasty gash I need to stitch up, everything appears better than fine. You must take great care of your body."
After he bandaged my ribs, Gabe sat beside me on a stool to work on my leg. He paused to look at my ankle. "Lovely tat Ty. I have never seen it's equal but I pictured you as more of a barbed wire type."
Thankfully, my lovely wife stepped in to save me when I couldn't think of a good excuse why I had it. I was shocked when she lifted the leg on her jeans to show an identical sunrise. "It was my idea Gabe. We decided to get matching tattoos."
I glanced at her with furrowed brows. I knew her body intimately, how could I have never seen it before? She returned my glance with a slight shake of her head, which told me, we were in for a very long discussion after we got home.
Gabe nodded as he placed the final stitch and placed a bandage over my wound. "You were fortunate. You should be hurt worse but thankfully, you're not, which is amazing after the fall you had, but you're out of work for at least six weeks. That means everything. I know you Ty; you'll walk on set and jump in to help without thinking and will hurt yourself worse."
He handed me a very large bottle of pills. "Here are some potent painkillers to take if you start hurting too much. Please let me know if you start feeling worse and I insist on checking you out again in five days."
I frowned. "I told you I feel fine, great actually."
Dani grabbed my hand. "You're lying. I can see you wince every time you move. I know you are trying to be tough but I bet you'll be singing a different tune in the morning. If the Doc says stay home then you need to stay home."
Gabe laughed. "Listen to your wife Ty. You were lucky this time and I'm not letting you take any chances. I will allow you to attend meetings if they are in the office but you are banned from the set until you get my final clearance."
I sighed loudly. "Your foot is down isn't it?"
My lovely wife smiled and nodded as she handed me my clothes. "You know it baby but don't worry. I'll take good care of you. Let's go back to the trailer."
I quickly dressed in the same silk top and skirt from earlier. I looked up at her and laughed. "You couldn't even bring my clothes with you?"
Her voice started to break. "I was so terrified I lost you and then relieved you survived that my only thought was getting to you. I'm sorry."
I pulled her into my arms. "I'm sorry baby, I was kidding. I'm here and you heard Gabe. I'm fine."
Her arms wrapped around my waist gently as she buried her face in my hair. "I know but I was terrified. I don't know what I'd do if I lost you."
I tilted my head upward so our lips could meet. "Luckily you will never have to find out. Let's go home."
She nodded as I led us out of the office and into the parking area. Our trailer was not that far away so I started walking in that direction before Dani pulled me toward one of the jeeps. "You shouldn't exert yourself."
I knew better than to try arguing with her and walked over to the passenger side without complaint.
Chapter Four
Once we were within the confines of the small trailer provided by the studio, I told my loving wife everything and explained how I received my new tattoo. As her expression changed, I became concerned that she could not believe such a fanciful tale.
"You really killed a Thetan?" She asked with no small amount of awe in her voice.
I shrugged. "I don’t know what a Thetan is."
"You said his name was Adorious, correct?"
I nodded. "Yes, largest man I’ve ever seen with black hair, black eyes and an equally black heart.
"And he almost raped you?" she asked with tears starting to form in the corners of her eyes.
I nodded again. "Actually I kinda think forcing that huge thing in my mouth would be considered rape."
Dani shuddered. "Yes you're right. I can't imagine what you went through."
I sighed loudly and almost started to tear up myself. "Thankfully the Goddess saved me. You don't want to know how badly he hurt me. If not for her I wouldn't be here."
My loving wife dropped to her knees and clasped her hands together. "Thank you Mother for returning my love safely to me. I am forever in your debt. I am truly sorry for any differences we had in the past. You have given me the greatest gift."
Without warning or explanation, our trailer filled with a bright light as I heard the Goddess speak. "All is forgiven my dear. I only ask one thing of you my daughter and that is you support your love during the difficult days ahead."
I felt someone place their hands over my ears and all sound disappeared. I attempted to look behind me but I could not move my head.
What I could best describe as a small electrical current flowed through me and all the pain in my body instantly eased.
While I couldn't hear, I could still see quite well. I noticed my loving wife was intently listening while her eyes focused just above my head. Her beautiful mouth dropped in shock. "So he did that? I thought their kind were immortal."
Her astonishment was soon replaced with her glorious smile. I could not hear what my wife was saying but reading her perfect lips was very easy. Her eyes opened wider than I had ever seen before she said, "I will always be here for him. We made a sacred vow of til death do us part."
My body tensed as I saw a look of panic cross my love's face. "But Mother, was there no other way?" Dani nodded and I saw nothing but peace and elation as her lips moved. "Thank you Mother. Your gifts are many."
She listened intently for a few moments more before saying, "Yes Mother. I would gladly do that even without your request. I will help him understand the changes."
Dani's body stiffened as a tear of joy form in the corner of her perfectly violet eyes. "Thank you Mother for this glorious gift. I couldn't live without her."
She listened again, her face fell, and for the first time since the goddess arrived I sensed real fear from my wife. "Oh I could never do that Mother. Our relationship is one of equals. I almost lost her because of that, I will do anything you ask but I refuse to force her to do anything against her will. I made her a promise and I have never broken a promise to her. It will be her choice if we return to the island."
She sat silent for a few more moments before she replied. "I understand. I will assist Callista in using her powers for the greater good. At what point may I inform her of what is to come?"
Although I was trying to figure out who Callista was, I couldn't help but to chuckle lightly when Dani's eyes met mine before she said, "She has an idea of what is to come. I know my love well enough that I know she has read my lips while we have been speaking."
After my tiny showing of emotion Zaria released her hold and I quickly stood with my head bowed.
She gently lifted my chin so I would look upon her. Her smile was almost as breathtaking as that of my wife as she spoke to me. "You must not ask Danica what I said to her. You need to face what is to come with a clear mind and learn to accept my gifts without explanation or warning. I know you have developed a sense of what is to follow but as they occur, your love will be here to help you. Do you understand?"
I nodded. "Yes My Goddess. Thank you for sharing your knowledge so that I am not alone."
"Since you saved me and are also bonded with my daughter, I wish for you to call me by my name."
My eyes widened. "Oh no Goddess. I could never show such disrespect."
Her laugh sounded like angels singing and she appeared to have an idea. "You may also call me Mother if you wish." She nodded her head. "Yes, I like that idea. You will call me Mother from this point forward and I shall consider you as much my child as I do Danica."
I smiled brightly. I had few memories of the woman who gave me life since she died before I turned six. "Yes Mother, I would like that very much."
Zaria motioned for Dani to join my side as she smiled. "Cupid's aim was true when he set his sights on the two of you. I have never seen a more perfect match. Lately he has been making too many mistakes for my liking but his match of you both makes me willing to overlook past errors."
Dani hugged me tightly at my waist. "Thank my cousin for us as well Mother."
Zaria leaned down and placed a gentle kiss on my cheek, "There is hope for the future after all. I cannot wait to see what is to come. It will not be easy and I won't always be there for you but first and foremost, trust in each other, and later you may bring in those you deem worthy. If you do that, you will never fail."
Next, she placed a kiss on Dani. "It is appropriate that one who already carries my blood in her veins would also love the one person strong enough to save me from certain death. You chose well and make me proud that you are my child. I am deeply sorry I was not a better mother to you, I will not fail you again."
She gently wiped the tear that started to fall down Dani's cheek. "I must take my leave. Live well young ones. Love will carry you through anything that is to come. I will be watching from afar."
---
Zaria appeared in a large circular white room.
"That was kind of you." A feminine voice said behind her.
Zaria turned to the beautiful Goddess with gray eyes. "Hello cousin. She has a warrior spirit and heart full of love. She sacrificed herself to save me, what would you have me do? I couldn't turn away the only human I have ever known to defeat a Thetan. I don't understand why your father allows Theos to live. He is jealous of our power."
Athena shook her head. "Please cousin, I am not here to judge. I approve of what you have done but why not make the changes instantaneous in both body and mind? It would be far less traumatic for the human. That is what myself and others have done."
Zaria waved her hand and a hole formed in the floor showing Tyler and Dani in their kitchenette. "I am providing some safeguards that will protect her identity but I must break her before she can truly excel."
She continued to explain. "As you know, the duality of her mind will make her powerful. But by letting them deal with the changes together, their bond will become even stronger. Danica needs to understand the depth of her feelings and suffer the fear of loss while Callista needs to grow from her experiences and learn not to hold everything in. She feels as if she is not worthy of my daughter's affection so she takes on too much by herself."
Athena looked down at the couple. "It is nice to see your child so happy. Isn't there another way?"
Zaria shook her head. "Anything easily received is just as easily discarded. Callista has already suffered greatly in her life but my daughter has not. It pains me to think of causing Callista more pain but even if I told her what would follow, I know she would willingly accept it for the sake of her love. Danica does not yet realize the depth of her feelings. Her pride is too great, today was but a small taste and soon she will revert back to her prior stubbornness."
Athena sighed. "Pride goes before the fall."
Zaria nodded. "We have had our issues in the past but I am proud of how she has chosen to live her life. I knew it would be foolish to force her to live by our rules."
Athena smiled. "You are wise, even if you aren't Greek."
In a rather ungoddess like move, Zaria giggled and stuck out her tongue at her cousin. `
---
After Zaria departed, I turned to the love of my life and grinned. "Aren't you supposed to guarding some hellhounds or am I mistaken?"
Dani grinned. "Yeah, about that. My mother made that up after my sister Polly grew tired of dealing with all the death and wanted to live a life without fighting. Actually, my family lives on the same island were you and I met. She allowed me to leave because I was supposed to be up with the sun and we both know I'm not exactly a morning person."
"So there was no hellhound?" I asked.
My wife laughed. "There was a hound but he wasn't mean. When we found him, he was the cutest three-headed puppy you could ever hope to meet. Barnabus had allergies so it looked like he was snarling all the time but he really wasn't."
I wanted to laugh with her but the weight of the conversation she had with her mother placed a heavy burden on my shoulders.
"Why do I have the feeling I'm in for a rough few weeks?" I asked, addressing my fears.
Dani smiled and pulled me into her arms. "It won't be that bad baby and don't worry. You have me and I'll take care of you." She directed us toward the kitchen. "Let me fix you something to eat."
I couldn't help but to laugh. "Now I know I'm in trouble if you are offering to cook."
Dani smirked at me. "Oh I'm not cooking. I was planning on making sandwiches."
I playfully shoved her out of the way and dug through the small refrigerator. "I'm up to fixing us something to eat honey."
Dani frowned as she stood next to me. "I really should learn how to cook more than just breakfast."
I turned and leaned on my tiptoes to kiss her. "I don't mind. I actually like to cook. Now that I know who your mother is I need to continue to treat you as royalty."
Dani started to cry and I couldn't understand why until she started to talk. "When Dave called, he told me to prepare for the worst. Nobody thought you could survive such a fall and I thought you were gone. My world collapsed as he told me. It made me realize how much I need you and how I have not been a good wife to you."
Her words confused me since she was everything I could have wished for and more. I hugged her tightly. "Never say that again. You are exactly the right woman for me. I'm the luckiest man on the planet because I have you in my life."
My love shook her head violently and the droplets falling down her gorgeous cheekbones increased. "No I'm not. You bring me breakfast in bed every morning and then work very hard in a dangerous profession before you return home to make dinner and pick up the house. What do I bring to this relationship? Nothing, that's what! I have been so selfish. I never deserved you."
I led us to a chair next to the small table in the middle of the kitchen and sat in her my lap. "Don't think that way baby. I swore on our wedding day that I would do everything in my power to keep you happy. I spend more time sitting around waiting to do my job more than I actually work whereas you are on the go from the time you start until your day ends ten or twelve hours later. We are in this together and I'm not doing anything other than pulling my fair share."
Dani frowned. "I've never pulled my share."
I almost wished I had sat in her lap, as I had to turn her chin so far downward so I could look into her perfect eyes. "Yes you have, by making me happy. I live to see you smile and if doing all these small things makes you happy then I am more than willing. You know me well enough to know that I have my limits and if I don't want to do something I won't."
Dani managed a small chuckle. "Oh I know all about trying to force you to do anything you don't want to do. I'll never make that mistake that again."
I laughed thinking about our first and only major fight. It almost broke us up; actually, it did break us up. It happened a month after we moved in together…
Chapter Five
"Awe, come on wear it for me, please." Dani begged while holding a padded bra.
I shook my head. "Absolutely not. I have to wear those enough for work and refuse to wear them at home."
Dani's voice took on a tinge of anger. "If you wear them for work then it shouldn't be a problem to wear it when we go to dinner. Most people assume you are a girl anyway."
Her words stung. I knew I wasn't the most masculine male, my father and brothers made it point to let me know it whenever they had a chance when I was growing up. I didn't need my girlfriend to remind me of it.
I remained resolute. "I said no and I mean it. Look I have already changed my style for you to the point that people don't know what to think anymore but this is crossing the line."
I almost told her of my father making me wear my mother's frilly aprons when he made me cook or her old dresses when he was home as I cleaned the house but I'd never told anyone, it far too embarrassing. I would have never done for work had I not been desperate to prove my skills.
Dani's bottom lip started to stick out. "I thought you said you loved me."
My anger increased another notch. How dare she resort to mind games to get way?
"Oh so this is your idea of love? Allowing you to humiliate me is your idea of love? I'm sorry but I always thought love was about mutual caring and admiration. I always thought you tried to build up the person you love, at least that's what I've been trying to do for you but forgive me for having the wrong idea."
Her anger quickly matched my own. "Don't give me that. I just want to have a little fun."
I walked over to the closet before I quickly dressed and retrieved a suitcase and started tossing my old clothes in it. "This would not be fun to me but apparently you don't care how I feel."
"What are you doing?" Dani shrieked.
I glared at her. "I'm leaving. You can stay a month. That should give you enough time to find a new place."
Dani stared at me in disbelief. "You're really going to leave because I asked you to wear a bra in public? I thought you said we were forever."
I paused from my packing to stare at her. "Do you really think I love you less because I refuse to wear that?"
She nodded. "You told me you loved me and you'd do anything for me."
I sighed as I grabbed another handful of clothes. "I'm not leaving because you asked me to wear a bra. I'm leaving because you tried to use my love for you to force me to do it. I honestly thought we were forever until a few moments ago. Now I realize your version of forever is just so long as I do as you wish and that's not love."
I closed the lid on the suitcase because I continued. "Love has to be mutual and lately it feels very one sided. A relationship has to be give and take but since we have been together it feels like I am doing all the giving and you are doing all the taking."
Dani glared at me thinking it would cause me to submit but I had my fill of her domineering ways. I was getting to the point where I didn't recognize the person looking back at me from the mirror.
"Put everything back right now!" She screamed.
Her dominant stance reminded me somewhat of how my father stood over me when he became angry. My first reaction was to fly into a rage and fight everything that was done to me.
Instead, I rolled my eyes and laughed. "Just go back to girls sweetheart, maybe they will submit to your will."
I walked into the bathroom and grabbed my shaving kit before I started down the hall.
"You'll never find someone better than me. You will be back in the morning." Dani yelled behind me.
"I'd rather be alone than spend it as the person you want me to be. I worked too hard to find myself only to lose it so I can become a plaything you'll soon tire of. One month and I expect my apartment back." I yelled as I walked out the door.
I had just climbed in my vintage cherry red 1971 Dodge Challenger when my phone rang. I answered it expecting Dani was ready for round two. "My answer's still no. I love you but I can't handle it anymore. I was serious when I said one month."
A deep laughter greeted me. "I didn't know you felt that way about me. I'm touched."
I sighed as I realized the person on the other end was a producer I had worked with on a couple of pictures who was quickly becoming more of a friend and mentor. "Hey Aaron, what's up?"
"Hey Ty. I was wondering if you are on the job at the moment?"
"Nope, my schedule is clear for the next six weeks." I had turned down his offer for a job to give Dani and I some time to get to know each other better.
Big mistake on my part.
Aaron made an even bigger mistake in that he showed his desperation in his voice. "Cool, would you be interested in working with me? The fight coordinator we hired just isn't able do everything we've asked and I'm in a real bind. I'd owe you a solid if you could bail me out."
"How soon do you need me?" I asked.
"Yesterday would be good."
"What kind of money are we talking and where is it?"
"Since I'm in a bind I'll pay 4k a day and it's in Hawaii. I might also need you to stand in for the actress since we haven't found a stuntwoman able to move like you do."
I groaned. "Not another bikini fight?"
Aaron chuckled. "Umm yeah."
"I've already turned this job down once. Sorry but 4k a day is not near enough for me to come in and clean up someone else's mess. I don't want to go through that again plus I'll have crazy tan lines for the rest of the summer."
"Fine, I'll pay 8k a day but only because I'm desperate. I'll need you for a month, three weeks to help train the actress and one week of filming."
I let out a long whistle. "Wow Aaron, that's some serious money. Does the actress have any fight experience?"
"I don't think so but she's smart and a quick study."
I thought for a moment. "What color will I have to dye my hair?"
"Blonde."
"Tell you what, make it 200K for the job and you have a deal."
I heard him laugh. "You drive a hard bargain Ty but this is a big budget film and everything has to be perfect so it will be worth it. I thought we could do it without you but I was wrong. How soon can you be ready to go?"
"Is now soon enough? I can be at the airport in forty-five minutes."
"Perfect! I'll have a private jet waiting and your contract will be ready as soon as you land."
"Sounds good, see you then."
Ha, I thought. Dani thinks I'll be crawling back in the morning but by then I'll be soaking up the rays in Hawaii.
The day after I arrived, I started working with Megyn Vaughn, an up and coming new actress. She didn't look like the typical actress since she was wearing a weathered light blue tank top and white shorts with simple white sandals for our first meeting. Her long blonde hair was pulled into a high ponytail and a pair of Wayfarer sunglasses was perched on her head.
Megyn was not like most of the stuck up actresses I had become used to working with. She labored extremely hard to improve and was a very fast learner. Her blue eyes were eagerly watching every move and her quick mind made it almost effortless for her to absorb every lesson. This was quickly becoming the easiest money I had ever made.
She turned out to be a true joy to work with and we were quickly becoming good friends. At first, I was worried about her overt friendliness since my heart was still aching for Dani until she confided in me on our third day of working together that she was a lesbian. After that, she quickly became like the sister I always wished I had.
The weeks of training worked two ways. It allowed me to teach her and also allowed me to learn most of her mannerisms so when they filmed my stunts it would look more like she was the one doing them.
We took our first break on the eighth day of training. Megyn made a quick call and as soon as she finished talking, she sat her phone between us on the table and looked at me. "So you're the man who stole Dani's heart?"
I tensed suddenly. "I wouldn't say that. She stole mine but I think for her, I was just a shiny new toy she wanted to play with."
Megyn shook her head. "I don't think so. I met Dani on my very first day on a real movie set when I was filming a movie in Greece and we have been friends ever since. I remember her calling me the morning after your first date and she said she finally met the man she was going to spend the rest of her life with. It surprised me since I didn't think she liked men."
"She doesn't." I said before I realized it.
A look of concern crossed her very attractive face. "What do you mean?"
I had not told anyone about our fight but I knew I could trust Megyn. Since she knew Dani, maybe she could give me some insight. A tear started to form, I missed Dani like crazy but I could not let her walk over me like she did.
My thoughts suddenly poured from my lips without a filter. "She doesn't like men. I can't do it Megyn; she wants me to be a person that I can't be. I might not look like the most masculine man but I'm still a man. Am I wrong to think that the woman I love should be happy with me as I am and not try to make me into someone completely different? I mean she sees what I have to wear on the set most of the time and she thinks I want to dress like that all the time and it's just not me. I tried to tell her but she kept pushing."
Megyn sighed. "She can be kinda hard headed some times."
I laughed lightly. "Sometimes?"
Megyn giggled. "Okay, most of the time; but she's a sweet person and her heart is in the right place. Maybe she thought she was helping you."
I frowned. "The only thing she helped do was push me away. She said some awful things and her attitude didn't show an ounce of concern for my feelings. She acted like I should bow at her feet simply because she deigned me worthy of her attention."
I ran my hands through my hair. "I trust you so I'm going to tell you something I've never told anyone else. I suffered a lot of abuse at the hands of my father and brothers. They always taunted me about my looks and my father forced me to wear things to emphasize his point. I still wear this stuff for work because it's the only way to get a decent job but I can't do it for fun."
The tears I had been holding back started to flow freely. "Because of everything back then, my confidence is shaky at best and every time Dani suggests I change, I feel myself falling backwards toward the person I used to be. I can't let that happen. I won't survive it a second time."
Megyn stared me in the eyes. "I'm sure Dani regrets her actions. Do you love her?"
I nodded. "I think of the smart, caring, beautiful person she is most of the time and I love her with all my heart but then I remember what she said and how she tried to use my love for her to force me to do things and it scares me."
I ran my hand under my nose since it was starting to run. "What good is love if I lose who I am in the process? Why can't she love me for who I am? Am I that bad as a man?"
Megyn was quiet for a moment and seemed surprised when her phone rang. She glanced down before answering. "Hey can you give me a second? Okay hold on."
She looked at me. "I'm so sorry, I'll be right back."
"You know I love you but you have royally screwed up something special." I heard Megyn say right before she walked out the door.
I moped around thinking about my situation while Megyn was outside.
It was bad enough I had to occasionally dress because of my job but how else would someone my size with my lack of education make a decent living?
I had been branded a sissy my entire life back home. It took years of dedicated training in the martial arts to gain the strength to achieve any self-respect and I'd be damned if I would open myself up to all those feelings again.
I mean the other stuntmen were bad at the beginning but I was able to shut them up quickly enough. But after I started dressing in the clothes Dani picked out people had started to talk again.
What Dani asked of me was simply too much.
Megyn startled me from my thoughts when she tapped my shoulder. "Earth to Ty, come in Ty."
I sighed. "Sorry, I was thinking. Is everything okay?"
She nodded. "I hope so, let's get back to work."
At the end of a long day where Megyn wanted to keep going long after we normally would have stopped she looked over at me. "You feel up to grabbing some dinner with me tonight?"
I shook my head. "I appreciate the offer but I'm just going to head back to the hotel."
Megyn pursed her full lips. "Nope, bad idea. You don't need to be sulking all night. You need to go out and have some fun."
I frowned. "I know what you're trying to do and I appreciate it but I wouldn't be any fun to be around. Maybe later okay?"
Megyn shook her head. "What better way to make Dani realize what she's losing than for her to see an up and coming actress on your arm? We can go some place where they are sure to take our picture."
If she was trying to talk me into this, then the idea of rubbing it in Dani's face was the wrong tactic. "The last thing I would ever do is hurt her like that. I thought you were her friend?"
Megyn smiled warmly and appeared to be looking over my shoulder instead of at me. "I am but I think you are perfect for her and knowing Dani, it would force her to realize what she's losing. She's stubborn and sometimes it takes a hard dose of reality to make her see things correctly."
I gave what she said some serious thought but in the end I still couldn't do it. "In the past I would have jumped at your offer but Dani is too special to ever hurt on purpose. A man who would deliberately hurt a woman, especially one as wonderful as her, just to get her back is not worthy of her in the first place."
Megyn nodded. "I wonder if Dani knows how lucky she is?"
"Yes I do." A familiar voice said from across the room.
I spun around to see Dani crying in the back doorway.
I froze in shock, not believing my eyes as she ran across the room to me.
"I'm so sorry." She sobbed in my shoulder after she wrapped me in a tight hug. "I'll never do that again. I love you. Can you ever forgive me?"
I nodded and kissed her passionately. "I love you too and I forgave you the second I saw you."
Megyn walked by and patted our shoulders. "I guess you'll have other plans for dinner so I'll see you tomorrow. What do you say to a late start, maybe after lunch?"
I nodded as Dani looked at her. "How can I ever repay you?"
Megyn smiled. "An invite to your wedding will be thanks enough."
After Megyn walked away Dani turned back to me. "I'm so so sorry Ty. I get carried away sometimes and get bitchy when I don't get my way but I promise to work on it."
I started to interrupt her but she placed a finger over my lips. "Let me say this. I know we have only been together a couple of months but the days since you left have been pure hell and it was a hell of my own doing. I love you just as you are. I love the man you are and would never do anything to change that. I will always be strong willed and I don't know how much of that I can change but I promise I will never, ever, force you do to anything you don't want to do. This is an equal partnership and I think you are perfect just as you are."
As soon as she finished I wrapped my arms tightly around my love. "I love you so much and please don't change only because you think it will make me happy. It will make you resent me eventually and I couldn't stand if that happened."
---
I laughed. "Well, that fight did lead to a lovely beach wedding."
Dani nodded. "You were so cute on our wedding night with the bikini tan lines."
I poked her ribs. "I knew you loved them but were to afraid to mention it."
Dani laughed. "Oh, in everything that happened I forgot to tell you, I talked to Megyn tonight. Things are still great on her television series. She sounded happy and still in love."
I smiled thinking of the woman who saved our relationship. "She deserves to be as happy as we are."
Dani nodded again. "I think she is. Her wife sounds great."
Chapter Six
After a quick meal of stir-fry we moved to bedroom for a wild night of lovemaking.
I gasped for air as I rolled to my side. "Honey, I don't know about you but has it ever been that great?"
My beautiful wife attempted to put her arm over me but it ended up falling harshly across my chest. "That was the best. I love you so much."
I laughed as I pulled her close to my side and moved a few strands away from gorgeous face. "Sleep now sweetheart. I love you too."
She nodded as she buried my head between her luscious breasts. It was my favorite place on earth. Moments later I heard her breathing even out and I knew she was in a blissful somber.
I closed my eyes but as soon as I did the image of Adorious filled the space reserved for dreams.
I heard his words all over again and felt the pain from small boulder that crushed my lower body. I could still taste him from where he forced himself between my lips. My mouth once again tasted of the blood that coated my tongue after I bit his extra large organ.
With trembling limbs, I slowly eased my way out from under Dani's arm and made my way to the couch. Once there I couldn't control the emotions that overtook me.
"Oh my poor baby. Are you okay?" Dani asked moments later.
She sat at my side and allowed me to release my fear. I knew she was worried because she had never seen me like this but nothing I did allowed me stop.
"It's okay, just let it out."
My fear stricken eyes gazed at her as I snaked my arms around her slender waist. "Please don't let go of me."
She lovingly pulled me even closer to her. "Never."
After about twenty minutes I finally calmed down.
"You want to talk about it?" Dani asked.
I shook my head as I wiped my shameful eyes. "It's nothing to worry yourself about."
Dani grasped my hands. "Ty I found you crying in the living room. I'm already worried about it. Please tell me; otherwise my mind will go crazy trying to figure it out."
I turned away as I hung my head in disgrace. "When I closed my eyes I could feel my body being crushed. I saw that man forcing himself on me. I tasted him and then his blood as I bit him. I almost died today."
Dani pulled me into a hug. "From what Mother told me. What you did today was quite remarkable and unheard of. You faced evil head on and emerged triumphant. You should be proud of what you did. I know I am. You're safe now and you are protected. If anyone wants to get to you, they will have to go through my ancestors and me. We are quite formidable you know."
I laughed. "Yes you are. I'm lucky you love me."
She leaned down to kiss me. "I am the lucky one. You ready to go back to bed?"
I nodded and she led me to the bedroom.
After we lay down I released another sigh. "I'm sorry for losing it like that. I don't know why but I'm feeling rather emotional. I only get emotional when it comes to you but tonight everything makes me want to cry."
Dani nodded knowingly. "That's something you will have to adjust to. It's part of Mother's gift. It may not seem like it right now but crying will allow you become more stable. It's not healthy to hold everything in."
A yawn escaped. "Oh yay."
My love laughed. "You'll get used to it. Half the population of the planet has lived with it all their lives."
Sleep overtook me before I had a chance to respond. I'm not usually one to dream, at least I don't think I am, mainly because I only remember the nightmares but this night was different.
My dreams felt so very realistic. They felt more like a memory than an actual dream.
The odd thing about them was the way I was treated by my friends and colleagues. The men were overly attentive and eager to please yet at the same time it felt as if they didn't take what I said seriously. What bothered me most was the lack of respect I received in work related conversations. Suggestions I made that were usually accepted without question were readily dismissed.
My best friend Ryan treated me pretty much the same as always except that in my dream he barely let me out of his sight and became overly protective.
The women who were my friends felt closer and happily shared their secrets with me, telling me which men to trust and which to avoid if at all possible. Other women were nice on the front but I could feel a level of distrust and possible even jealousy.
I awoke the following morning feeling different. Not a good different or a bad different, just different. I grabbed a tee shirt to toss on before I made my way to the bathroom for a shower.
I once inside I shrieked when the water hit my chest. It was like tiny pin pricks over my nipples as water made contact. I looked down to notice they were quite puffy.
Dani burst into the room quickly. "Are you okay?"
I opened the shower door. "Sorry, I didn't mean to scare you. The water making contact with my chest kinda hurt and I wasn't expecting it. Does it look different to you?"
My wife stared at me with wonder. "It's not just your chest. I was told what to expect but seeing it actually happening is amazing."
"What do you mean?" I asked with fear lacing every word.
"Finish your shower and I'll show you."
I shook my head and made a dash out of the shower toward our bedroom that held a full-length mirror.
Dani grabbed me as I tried to run past her. "Looking can wait, you need to finish your shower."
I shook my head again. "No, I have to see first."
My loving wife took my hand in hers and led me to our bedroom where she held me from behind for support as I gazed upon the changes that were starting to occur.
I gasped with amazement as I saw someone who closely resembled myself but couldn't possibly be me. The person in the mirror had large puffy nipples resting where my tiny flat ones should have been. I had worked hard to gain my strength without adding bulk but it appeared I had less muscle mass and a smaller waist that made my hips appear wider.
Those changes were nothing compared to the fact that whoever had replaced me in the mirror possessed a much smaller penis. I had always been proud of the fact that it was slightly larger than average and it looked even bigger because of my small statue. Ryan and a few others called me Tripod because of it. But now it was the same size as it was when I was twelve.
I dropped my head into my hands and started to cry again. "I thought Mother said she was giving me gifts, not cursing me."
My loving wife spun me around so we were facing each other. "This will be a gift, you just can't see it yet. She is giving you power. Wait until the change is complete before you pass judgment."
I wrapped my arms around the woman who helped bring my life into focus. "How can you love me when I look more like a prepubescent girl than the man you married?"
Dani kissed my forehead. "These changes are temporary and my love for you is eternal." She placed her hand over heart. "I love what's in here." Next her hand moved to my head. "And in here. Nothing can ever change that. Now go finish your shower, breakfast is almost ready."
After washing myself, my loving wife was waiting in the kitchenette of our small trailer where she had cooked enough for a small army. I saw three large plates, one full of scrambled eggs, another full of bacon, and the third piled high with toast.
I didn't realize how hungry I was until I started to eat. It felt like I had not eaten in a week and in a matter of minutes all three plates were clean, save for a few crumbs.
"That was fantastic, thank you." I said after I drank the last of the rather large glass of milk Dani had served.
"You're welcome. Do you want more?" She asked.
I shook my head. "Thank you but no. I'm amazed I ate as much as I did."
Dani's eyes showed great concern. "Are you sure? I don't mind making more."
I smiled and reached across the small table to take my wife's hand in mind. "I know you don't but I don't think I could eat another bite. I had no idea I could put away so much in one sitting. Thank you for taking care of me."
My loving wife's hand squeezed mine tightly. "I was told you would need extra nourishment."
I nodded as a yawn escaped. "Have I told you how much I love you?"
Dani smiled and slowly started to stand. "Every chance you get and you know I love you too. You look tired. Let's go lie back down."
Normally I would protest, especially given the fact I had not been awake an hour but the idea of more sleep sounded wonderful.
Before we climbed into bed I undressed again. Another wave of sadness swept through me as I looked down at my miserable excuse of a body. This was not a body of a twenty eight year old man.
Once again my dreams were vivid but these were about my past. My mother was exactly the same as I remembered except maybe more beautiful. There was a determination in her eyes I did not remember and a concern that disappeared the second she looked at me.
The main difference was the time we spent together as she played with my hair or reading to me from fairy tale books. My actual memories were full of just her and I. Over half of my dream included activities with my half brothers. I didn't remember doing those things with them included before.
I saw my father, the man who strongly believed in tough love. He was still a powerful man and a mean drunk and still changed for the worst after the death of my mother. Instead of beating and/or humiliating me every chance he got in real life, in my dream he pretty much ignored me unless I did something to upset him.
He still hit me but instead of the closed fist punches I received for acting like a sissy he slapped me around for acting too much like a boy.
The part that sent shivers down my spine was how he would get drunk and after everyone went to bed he would touch me or do worse things saying how much I reminded him of my mother and how sorry he was.
Even stranger for me was that instead of calling me Ty or Tyler Drew he would call me Cali or Callista Dawn.
My half-brothers from Daddy's first marriage, who always were so quick to beat me up when nobody was looking, were overly protective. They called me Caligirl and instead of leaving me to face Dad's wrath alone, they were vigilant to keep me away from him. They enrolled me in martial arts training after school to keep my busy while they worked or insisted on me tagging along with them wherever they went.
In my dream I still met Ryan when we were eight.
Instead of us meeting on the playground, we met at the local recreation center where my brothers dropped me off after school. I still did my training as before and Ryan still played whatever sport was in season.
The details were different in that instead of him stopping three boys from beating me up for being so small and wearing thrift store rejects. I stepped to his side and helped him fight off three boys who accused him of cheating during a game of basketball.
I still taught him how to fight but it was I who pulled him from his shell of insecurity instead of him helping me gain confidence.
I still graduated high school early and moved to California as soon as I could but it was much easier to break into my line of work, as there was a higher demand for women with my skill set.
Nobody took my suggestions as seriously and in my dream, it was Ryan who used his connections to convince others I was capable to handle an entire crew.
I ended up dreaming an altered view of my entire life with the exception of my lovely wife. I still relived those moments almost exactly the way they happened only minor changes except for our wedding. Instead of the minister on a beach in Hawaii announcing us as Tyler and Dani Dawson, a holy woman during a sunrise ceremony on the same beach introduced us as Dani and Callista Zoyra.
---
I woke up with my wife holding on to me as if I were her only precious treasure. I could tell she had been crying from the puffiness around her closed lids. I didn't want to disturb her slumber but she was too beautiful not to show a small token of affection.
I lovingly stroked her dark silky hair and lightly placed a kiss on her forehead.
I was surprised when my lips arrived a fraction of a second sooner than I expected, causing her to stir. To my relief she only shifted slightly and appeared to be going back to sleep.
She scared me when her eyes suddenly opened wide and she sat straight up beside me.
A voice that wasn't mine asked the question that was on my mind. "Are you okay baby?"
I coughed and rubbed my throat before asking the question again and the same high voice again said what I wanted to say.
Dani started to cry. "Oh thank all that is good. I was so worried."
I hugged her tightly but my own touch foreign to me, as if I was experiencing it for the first time. I probably would have been more concerned about it if not for the fact that my love was sobbing uncontrollably beside me. Now was not the time to be troubled about myself.
"Why were you worried baby?" I asked.
Dani looked at me through tear-stained lashes. "You've been asleep for almost three days. I didn't think you would ever wake up. How do you feel?"
I stared at her in shock. "I don't know how I feel. I haven't fully woken up yet. How could I sleep that long?"
Dani held the covers surrounding us tightly. "The physical changes Mother discussed, they are complete."
My eyes widened with fear. "What do you mean? How bad is it?"
My wife smiled, "They aren't bad at all, in fact I rather like them but it may take some adjustment on your part. Before I let you out of bed to look I want you to know that this changes nothing between us. You are still the person I fell in love with."
A cold chill ran up my spine. "What happened?"
Dani shifted and pulled us from the bed. I don't know why but my feet didn't hit the floor as soon as I expected. I stumbled slightly and had to hold onto my wife for balance because a weight on my chest threw off my balance.
The weight was slightly familiar from the prosthetics that sometimes had to be applied when scenes required less clothing but I had no idea why I would be feeling it at the moment. I looked down to see two well-formed large breasts resting where I used to be flat.
I gaped at her with pleading eyes. "Please tell me this is a joke and that you glued these on while I was asleep."
Her voice was soft but reassuring. "I can't. They are very real and if I'm being honest, they are quite nice. In fact they are perfect." Dani guided me to the mirror. "Look at the new you."
I stared at the reflection in stunned silence for a moment. A very fit and extremely attractive woman was standing in front of my wife. She looked like she might be in her late teens or early twenties with fiery red hair and perfectly rounded breasts that weren't overly large but to me they looked huge.
I gingerly fanned my fingers over a slim waist and washboard stomach that flowed out to wide hips and ample bottom. I gasped when I saw the flat area between her legs with a small well-groomed patch of red.
"I'm… I'm… I'm…" I couldn't get the words out.
"Gorgeous." Dani offered.
I shook my head. "No, I'm a woman."
"Yes you are."
"But how?" I asked.
"This is a gift from Mother. She said it was the only way to save you."
I continued to stare. "Surely there was another way?"
"She told you that you would have to sacrifice some things and gain many others didn't she?"
I nodded slowly. "Yes but I never expected this."
"It's better than the alternative."
I couldn't believe the image in front of me and my mind found the idea of living in this body disturbing.
"I'm not so sure." I said sadly.
Dani spun me around. "You can't think like that. Just be thankful you are alive and we are together. I don't care what you look like, she could have transformed you into an ogre and I would be ecstatic just so long as you are still in my life."
Her voice started to break. "I can't live without you so please try to accept what you have been given as the gift it is and embrace this second chance at life."
Tears started to form in my eyes. "How are we going to explain this?"
Dani smiled confidently. "It's taken care of."
Her assurance confused me. "What do you mean?"
"What is your name?"
"Callista Dawn Zoyra." I replied without hesitation.
I shook my head in confusion. "No wait, I'm Tyler Drew Dawson."
Dani smiled again. "See, it's all taken care of. You only remember your past if you concentrate on it. The only people who know of what happened are you and I."
"That explains my dreams." I said mainly to myself.
My wife nodded. "Yes, she gave you a complete history. She said you will have new memories for everyone you've ever met."
I cocked my head slightly. "I took your name?"
Dani smiled proudly. "Yes, you took my name when we married to rid yourself of your past and start fresh."
I frowned. "One set of terrible memories about him was bad enough, now I have two. Why did she do that?"
Dani hugged me tightly knowing I was talking about my father. "To give you perspective. She said the duality would allow you an empathy that will be useful in helping others."
I slumped back down on the bed and motioned the length of my new body. "Why would I help others? I mean look at what happened the last time I helped someone."
Dani pulled me to my feet. "The person I love is not a quitter and is the most giving person I know. I understand this is a shock and I don't blame you for being upset but we'll get through this."
"I noticed you didn't say the man you love."
My wife sighed as she bent down to rest her forehead on mine. "You will always be the man I fell in love with and married but Mother said you would have died if she didn't do this. This is a small price to pay not to lose you. You are now, and always have been, a survivor. We’ll adapt and move forward for this."
She then grinned before she kissed my new nose. "Besides you know I preferred women til I met you and now you get to experience why."
I laughed as I turned back to mirror to get a second look now that the initial shock had worn off. The features were familiar but softer. My lips were fuller and a nice shade of crimson. My cheekbones were slightly higher and I somehow had a natural blush that accented them perfectly.
My gaze drifter higher and that was when I noticed my eyes. They were like a prism with all the variations of color showing at once. The lashes were thick and full.
I moved closer to the mirror to make sure I was seeing the reflection correctly when Dani said, "They are truly the most beautiful eyes I have ever seen. I didn't think it would be possible to improve upon perfection but she somehow did."
I nodded silently as I continued to stare.
Dani guided me away from the mirror and into the small hallway. "Why don't you hop in the shower while I fix you something to eat."
Chapter Seven
As soon as I turned on the shower to allow the water to warm up I felt the urge of natures call. In my usual fashion I turned toward the toilet, lifted the seat and released my bladder. I tried to stop the flow when the inside of my thighs became warm to no avail and a large puddle formed on the floor.
Tears started to flow as I grabbed a towel to clean up the mess I made. Why did this have to happen to me? Couldn't Mother have found another way to save me?
I tossed the towel into the laundry hamper before I stepped in the warm shower. My pity party was interrupted by the new sensations I experienced. I was acutely aware of every droplet hitting my skin. First I washed and conditioned my hair. It felt fuller and even longer than before.
As I soaped up my body I realized it became slightly uncomfortable when I applied the same amount of pressure I was used to. When I started on my lower body I accidently touched the unfamiliar area of this new body that I knew intimately on Dani. I released a small gasp as my fingertip brushed the spot I could always count on to get my wife worked into a frenzy.
"Feels good doesn't it?" Dani said, startling me.
"It feels different for sure." I replied.
Dani smiled wickedly. "Just wait baby, you'll love it but for now rinse off because your food is getting cold."
I quickly rinsed and stepped into the towel my wife was holding for me. "Do you have any idea how beautiful you are?" She whispered in my ear.
I shook my head. "I'm not beautiful, especially not while I'm standing next to you."
"Yes you are. You just don't see it yet." She replied. After she helped dry me she handed me an oversized tee she usually wore. "Put this on for now."
I slipped it over my head and laughed to keep from crying. While the shirt almost hit her knees when she wore it, it only needed another inch or two to hit the floor on me.
"Don't tell me I got even shorter?"
Dani nodded. "Only a few inches."
I looked up at my wife and it took more effort than it ever had before. "What the hell? I bet I'm barely five feet tall now."
Dani nodded again as she lifted me into her arms. "Give or take an inch but it's okay for girls to be short. I think it's sexy."
I hugged her tightly. "I like my girls tall."
She laughed as she returned my embrace while carrying me to the kitchen. "You better."
After I finished the last of my third grilled ham and cheese sandwich Dani looked at me optimistically. "You want to go for a walk?"
I shuddered at the thought of stepping foot outside. "Can't I stay holed up in here the rest of my life?"
Dani shook her head. "No, Mother says you have a long meaningful life ahead of you so we might as well get started. Besides, everyone is worried and wants to see you after your accident."
I searched my memories and realized the events of my accident had changed to protect the site I fell into. It seems now the airbag failed and that was what caused my injuries.
I shrugged. "When do we go see Gabe?"
Dani smiled. "Tomorrow morning. Come on, let's get dressed."
I went through my clothes and nothing fit correctly anymore. The shorts were either too tight in hips or too loose in the waist or both at once. I next tried Dani's clothes and while they fit better, they were too large.
"What the hell?" I yelled as a pair of her shorts fell off my new hips. "If you are a size six then how tiny am I if your clothes are this big on me?"
Dani walked over to comfort me. "You're not tiny, you are petite."
I smiled at her attempt to cheer me up. "I guess Mother didn't include a new wardrobe in the deal."
"And deny me the chance to shop?" Dani laughed.
I tried not to laugh at her comment but couldn't help myself. "Good point. She knows you well."
"I'll run down to wardrobe and see if I can scavenge something that will be presentable to go shopping in. You can wear one of my tees but my shorts just won’t work." Dani said as she pulled on lavender colored tank over her khaki shorts. I always loved it when she wore that color because it made her magnificent eyes pop that much more.
I inspected myself again while Dani was gone. The changes were nothing short of amazing. Before this happened, even after Dani or another makeup artist did their magic, I could still tell I was really a man if I looked closely. But now, standing naked in front of a mirror, nobody would be able to tell I wasn't born this way.
My build used to be considered boyish or athletic when I dressed as a woman but there wasn’t anything boyish about my large breasts, tiny waist and wide hips. It would have been nice to be taller. Hell, whom am I kidding? It would have been nicer to remain a guy.
Dani brought me from my thoughts when she walked into the trailer. I walked into the living room to see her dramatically waving a severely outdated, short, bright pink dress with a dynamic neon yellow geometric pattern.
"They didn't have anything your size so I thought this would work until went to the store."
My face went pale with fear as I stared at it. "Come on now, you have to be kidding me? That thing looks like the 80's threw up on it."
She laughed as she pulled me into a hug. "Sorry, it was a bad joke. I figured it would break the tension. I wouldn't let you wear that even if you wanted too."
My body relaxed in her arms. "That wasn't funny."
Dani giggled slightly. "Yes it was." She handed me a pair of trendy cutoff denim shorts and two spaghetti strap tops with built in shelf bras. "These will work for now and you can wear your flip flops, they shouldn't be way too big."
I grabbed the items and was about to walk back to the bedroom when I paused. "What about underwear?"
Dani smiled. "You don't wear underwear anymore."
My eyes widened. "Why not?"
"Because women wear panties."
"Excuse the hell out of me. What about panties then?" I yelled in frustration. I wasn't ready for another reminder that I had lost my manhood and my anger showed as I stormed toward the bedroom, slamming the door once I was inside.
Dani quietly eased her way in the room to find me sitting on the edge of the bed crying again.
She ran her hand over my back in a soothing motion as her voice started to break. "I'm sorry. I was just trying to make us laugh so we wouldn't cry."
I reached out and held onto her until ours tears subsided.
"I didn't mean to lash out at you. I'm sorry." I said as I wiped the remaining moisture from my eyes.
"Don't apologize. I know this must be traumatic for you and here I am trying to make jokes. If you can't lash out at your wife when you're hurting then something is wrong."
I looked down at the impressive diamond rind and solid band on my left hand before I stared up into Dani's eyes and a disturbing thought crossed my mind. "Are you still my wife? Am I still your husband? I mean what are we?"
Dani ran her fingers down the side of my face. "First and foremost, we are forever. I will be your wife til death do us part and I will always consider you my husband but if you search your memories you will realize the holy woman who conducted our ceremony announced us as wife and wife. We are in a domestic partnership back in California, everything we own is in both our names and we each have power of attorney over the other. We are as married as we can possibly be until they change the laws." She paused hesitantly. "Is that okay?"
I smiled brightly and leaned over to kiss my wife. "So long as we are forever everything will be okay."
---
Since the location of the shoot was so remote, we had to drive back to my small hometown in order to find a place to shop. I wasn't looking forward to going back but I didn't feel the same sense of dread as before.
Dani parked the jeep provided by the studio outside of the town's only mall. I made no movement to get out since I was beyond terrified.
Dani knew my reasons for being reluctant without my ever having to voice them. "Cali this is necessary. I know you're scared but there is nothing to worry about, nobody knows what happened except us. Besides, it's not like wearing these clothes will be a new experience for you."
My eyes widened as I stared at her. "Everything feels like a new experience right now."
She reached across to place her palm on my cheek to calm me. "Just think of it as a prolonged scene where the director isn't happy with the shot.
I nodded. "Or the actress isn't happy because she didn't read the fine print on her contract."
She leaned over to kiss me gently. "Everything will be fine. I'll always be here for you."
I wanted so badly to hold my wife's hand for strength after we were out of the jeep but I remembered how small minded the Tennessee town I grew up in was.
Dani sensed my hesitation and gripped my hand without hesitation. "I dare someone to say something." She said with a wink.
I giggled. "Thank you but you don't know what it's like. I guarantee you someone will."
The words had no more left my mouth before a brand new customized green four-wheel drive Chevy pickup slowed next to us. "Hey little girl, you need a real man to show you a good time?"
I looked into the driver's compartment and in the past I would have been angry at the sight of the two large red headed men wearing tattered baseball caps. Now I felt something completely different as I stared at them.
"If you see any real men let me know." I yelled much to Dani's dismay.
"What are you doing?" Dani whispered to me, her voice filled with panic.
I leaned closer. "Trust me."
The truck screeched to a halt and the men jumped out. One stood six foot three with a stocky build and the other was slightly shorter at six foot one and a leaner build. I rushed to them before the larger of the two grabbed me in a headlock. "What are you doing here? I thought we told you to leave town and never come back?"
Dani stormed over and started beating him on the back. "Leave her alone!"
He released me quickly and threw his hands in front of him in defense as he started laughing.
I rushed to Dani's side. "Calm down honey. These are my brothers."
Dani's hands dropped as she stared at me as if I was crazy. She remembered how much I used to hate them.
I leaned closer so only she could hear. "Search your new memories."
I saw her puzzled expression change into a smile as she recalled in version 2.0 of my life, my brothers were very protective of me and the day Ryan left town for Hollywood they bought me a plane ticket and handed me an envelope filled with three thousand dollars. They told me they loved me and to get as far away from here as I could and never come back.
I hugged the two men who, according to my new memory, basically raised me. "Dani I want you to meet the brothers Dawson. Two of the meanest rednecks you will ever meet."
My oldest brother Jeb, the shorter of the two, offered his hand. "Nice to meet you Ma'am."
Dani nodded hesitantly. "Nice to meet you too."
Thomas, never known to be shy, grabbed Dani and lifted her off the ground in a bear hug. "So you're the one who made a honest woman out of our little Cali? It's great to meet you. You are way prettier than your pictures, and that accent… very sexy."
I watched them all interacting and was amazed at how much love I felt for these two men when not a week ago I overflowed with hate at just the mention of their name.
Jeb draped his large tattooed arm over my shoulder. "What in the hell are you doing here baby sister?"
I wrapped my arm around his waist. "You heard about that movie they are shooting up on the mountain?" He nodded before I continued. "Well, I'm coordinating the stunts for it."
"You coulda called and let someone know you were around. Damn girl it's been too long." Thomas said as he pulled me away from Jeb placed me on his hip as if I were a child.
I leaned over and kissed his scruffy cheek before I recited the story we decided to tell people who asked why I needed a complete wardrobe. "I hadn't planned on coming to town but the airline lost my luggage. Now I have to buy enough clothes to get me by til we go home. How's Trish and that little girl of yours?"
When his expression quickly changed from overjoyed to distraught in an instant, I wondered what happened to his wife and daughter.
Thomas eyes filled with unshed tears. "I don't know. Trish disappeared with her six months ago." He pulled out a picture of an adorable red haired girl. "She looks like you did at that age. Kaley just turned nine two weeks ago and I missed it. I wish I knew what I did or where they were."
I smiled as I looked at the school picture of my niece. She did look a lot like my new memories told me I did at that age but there was no way I could have looked as perfect as she did.
"I was never that cute. You really don't know where they went?"
He frowned and shook his head. "One day Daddy and I went to an auction and when we got back all their stuff was gone. I really miss my family."
I hugged him tightly. "I'm sorry brother."
"How long are you around for?" Jeb asked, obviously trying to change the subject.
I looked over at Dani since I wasn't sure how far behind schedule the shoot was because of my injury.
"Two more weeks, give or take a couple of days." She said in answer to my look.
"We have to get together before you leave I know the old man would love to see ya." Jeb said.
My mood instantly changed from elation to anger in an instant. I knew he was lying. My father wanted nothing to do with me. "That ain't happening." I said.
Jeb nodded. "I understand Cali but he's changed. He's gotten religion and quit drinking. Give him a chance."
I shook my head "Why you gotta lie to me Jeb?"
I struggled to get Thomas to set me down. As soon as he did Dani came to my side.
Jeb tried again. "I know the stuff he did to you was terrible but that was a long time ago. At least give him a chance to apologize."
I looked up at my brothers and couldn't stop the tears that started to fall. "I can't do it. I'm glad ya'll can forgive him but I don't think I can."
"If either of you had to see the aftermath of the nightmares he has caused her you wouldn't be asking her to do this." Dani said in my defense.
"I'm sorry I brought it up Cali." Jeb said sadly.
Thomas glared at his brother and tried to talk so Dani and I couldn't hear. "What the hell man? You know he hasn't changed much."
Jeb shrugged. "I don't know man, maybe it just wishful thinking on my part."
Thomas smiled in my direction. "Forget what Jeb said, we love you baby sis."
I nodded. "I love both of you too."
Eager to end the sudden awkwardness Dani pulled me tighter. "We need to do a lot of shopping before the stores close, Cali doesn't have anything. Maybe we can grab something to eat before we leave town?"
Jeb nodded. "I'd like that. Cali, do you remember where Jiffy Dip is?"
I smiled at the mention of my favorite burger joint growing up. "You mean it's still open?"
"Yep, what do you say we meet there at six?" Thomas said as he looked at his watch. "That will give you a few hours to shop."
Dani grinned. "See you then. It's great to finally meet you both."
They both tipped their hats. "You too Ma'am."
"What's with all the Ma'ams? I'm younger than they are." Dani muttered as they walked away.
I giggled. "Welcome to the south honey. It's a sign of good manners." I paused as what she said sunk in. "And for the record, you are way older than they are."
I watched them climb into their truck before pulling away as my wife playfully shoved me. "You know what I mean."
I smiled as I rested my head on Dani's shoulder. "Wow, that was different."
Dani nodded. "I know. I was scared to death for a second but I should have known as soon as you didn't take on a defensive posture that you knew them."
I laughed. "That was payback for that God awful ugly dress."
Dani joined me laughing before she became serious. "I thought you hated them."
I nodded. "I used to but in this…reality or whatever you want to call it, I feel nothing but love and protectiveness from them. I don't know, used to be, they hated me and were just plain mean but now I sense they are good men and would do anything for me. I have memories of them giving me a lot of money and telling me to get away and never come back. They only want what's best for me now."
My wife nodded. "I felt that from them too." She shrugged her shoulders. "Let's not over analyze it. We have shopping to do."
As we walked into the mall I looked over at Dani. "I trust your judgment so whatever you pick out I'll wear."
Dani's beautiful head leaned back as laughter overtook her. "Oh no no no my sweet. I'm not letting you off that easy. You have to tell me what you like and I will offer helpful suggestions."
I poked my bottom lip out as I crossed my arms over my new breasts and walked through the door she held open for me. "Fine but I'm not happy about it."
I glanced at Dani and the hunger in her eyes made me feel funny in places I wasn't used to having.
"You have no idea what that look does to me." She said as she leaned so I only I could hear.
I laughed before I stuck my bottom lip out again causing Dani to laugh as well. "Nope, doesn't work without the eyes."
"Oh well can't blame me for trying."
Dani laughed again and leaned closer. "Stop walking like a man."
I froze in place and looked around nervously to see if anyone had noticed.
"Nobody is paying attention. Pretend you're on set and everything will be fine."
I nodded. "Thanks. Sorry about that."
Dani smiled and gave me a sideways hugs. "Don't apologize. I know this isn't easy but we'll get through it."
She grabbed my hand and started walking further into the mall. I hesitated when she led me to the entrance of a lingerie shop. I tried to steer us away but she wasn't easily swayed.
"Can't we at least work up to this?" I pleaded.
Dani had the decency to look guilty. "I'm sorry but if you are going to try on other clothes you need the essentials."
"Why do I need these things first?"
Her voice became soft and soothing. "Baby, you need your new girls to be lifted into place so your tops will fit properly."
As much as I hated to agree with her, she had a valid point. I shrugged my shoulders in defeat. "You're right…as usual."
Once inside a girl that I remembered from school named Tori approached us. She was a few inches taller than I was with a thin build of a runner instead of the thick body I remembered.
I was amazed that she had not changed the style of her short brown hair. Her light brown eyes were still her most noticeable feature and her makeup was understated which went well with the black slacks, pink blouse and black blazer she was wearing.
"How can I help you?" She asked as we walked further into the store.
In my male life I remembered Tori as a great friend who I pretended to date so nobody would be suspicious of her preference for women. Searching my female history I knew her as my best friend who was the first to introduce me to the joys of the feminine touch. Both sets of memories felt a pang of regret that we had lost touch.
Dani spoke before I had a chance. "Cali's luggage got lost on our flight from LA and she needs everything."
Tori's head cocked to the side as she studied me. "Cali Dawson?"
I shook my head and showed her my wedding ring. "It's Cali Zoyra now."
Tori hugged me tightly without warning. "It's so good to see you again. You look amazing. I almost want to hate you; you haven't aged a day other than filling out in all the right places."
I laughed lightly. "You're one to talk. You look fantastic. I can actually wrap my arms around you now."
She pulled away before grabbing my hand and leading me toward the bras. "I can't believe you're married. No offense but I never thought men were your forte'."
I laughed and turned toward my love. "Tori I'd like you to meet my wife Dani. Dani you remember me telling you about Tori?"
Dani smirked, as she obviously possessed the new memory of me telling her about my first girlfriend. "Nice to meet you."
Tori stared at Dani and allowed her eyes to linger longer than I liked. "You too."
I coughed lightly to break my friend's eyes away from my wife. "How have you been Tori?"
She brought her attention back to me. "I'm great thanks. Life is good."
I frowned as I took the hand of my best friend from high school. "Now how about you tell me the truth?"
A tiny shiver started at my toes and ran through my body before exiting my fingertips.
Tori started to talk almost as if she were in a trance. "I'm miserable. I still live here, my girlfriend just dumped me and I'm stuck as an assistant manager for a lingerie store."
I surprised myself by wrapping her in a hug. "I'm sorry Chunky Punk. It will be okay; you just have to keep fighting. If she dumped you then she didn't deserve you. I promise you'll find that special someone one day. I did."
Tori laughed and wiped a tear away. "Gee thanks Dynamite Dawson, I haven't been called that in years. I always figured I'd have made my mark on the world by now like you are doing. I follow you on the internet and see all the exciting places you have been and read about all the famous people you know."
"Just because you know someone famous doesn't mean they are a friend. Cali and I are just regular people who happen to have a job that allows us to travel. In many ways we would love to have your stability. At least you get to go home to your own bed every night." Dani said, trying to help Tori feel better.
I nodded in agreement. "Yeah, for the next two weeks Dani and I have to live in a small trailer and I just lost half my clothes."
"I see your point." Tori mumbled. "That's enough of my pity party. What are you a 32DD?"
I glanced at Dani who nodded slightly before I responded. "Yes."
I leaned over to Dani while she picked out a few bras. "These things are double D's?"
She chuckled and licked her lips. "Yes they are. Like I told you this morning, they are perfect."
I bumped into her while giggling. "You're bad but dang am I bigger than you?"
Dani shook her head. "No, we are the same size. I'm a 36C but that means our breasts are actually almost identical." She noticed my confused look. "It's a weird progressive scale men thing when it came to sizing bras please don't ask me to explain."
I wiggled my eyebrows. "If mine are like yours then no wonder you like them. Yours are wonderful."
After we moved over to the panties Dani helped me pick out a variety of styles before she turned to Tori. "Can you show Cali to the dressing room please? We have to shop for clothes and well… she needs a bra on to do that."
I was mortified at her words but Tori nodded knowingly. "I understand; I've been there too. It happened to me in when I went to Colorado a couple of years ago."
Dani discreetly handed me a thong panty. "Put this on too so you don't have any baggy panty lines when we try on clothes later."
I was too embarrassed to reply before my friend led me to the dressing room.
Tori leaned into my ear as we walked to the back. "Wow, I never imagine you'd be with such a take charge woman. You better be glad you two are married cause otherwise I'd totally try to steal her away, she's gorgeous."
I faked as if I was upset. "Gee thanks, so you think I'm not good enough for her?"
Tori totally believed I was offended and tried to calm me. "Don't get me wrong you are too. I mean you are beyond gorgeous and I can totally see why ya'll are together but dayum. You are like wholesome beautiful while your wife is like exotic and unattainable."
I giggled because her words didn't worry me in the least. "Down girl, do I need to go get a bucket?"
Tori giggled too, I was glad to see her mood improving. She waved her hand in front of her face as if she were fanning herself. "You just might. The sight of you two at once is almost more than I can take. I’ll have to put in a panty liner after you two leave so I don’t embarrass myself."
After she led me to the dressing room and walked back to the front, I warily put the bra and matching thong on. This was not a new experience but the feeling against my skin was very new. It was hard to believe how much support the bra offered.
I stared at myself in the mirror marveling at the changes before I put my clothes back on and fully understood what Tori was trying to say. If I had seen me before I met Dani I would have approached myself because unlike my unattainable spouse, I appeared accessible.
To anyone who judged people solely on their appearance, I looked harmless. Very attractive but harmless nonetheless, I worried that it was now true. I had been supposedly given gifts to make me stronger but I couldn't imagine how they could possibly manifest in this dainty package.
The face in the reflection developed a frown as I looked at the mirror again after I was fully clothed. The bra Dani had picked out really put my new cleavage on display for everyone to see.
While it really bothered me that I had to do this and bothered me more that I looked like this but maybe it was better than dying.
As I emerged from the dressing room Tori was finishing up placing my purchases in a large pink striped bag. The bag seemed too big for no more than we had picked out.
My friend walked around the counter to give me another hug. "It's good to see you again Cali. Dani said you were just in town for today but she has my number and email so we can keep in touch."
I nodded. "I promise to use it. Good to see you too."
After we walked out I shoved my shoulder into Dani. "She likes you, you know."
Dani laughed. "She likes you too. She told me if we weren't married she'd try to steal you."
I joined my wife in laughter. "She told me the exact same thing about you."
"So what is the story with Dynamite Dawson?" Dani asked with a grin.
I shrugged. "Apparently I liked to fight and was quite good at it. Everyone called me Dynamite Dawson cause I was unstable and packed quite a punch."
Dani started laughing even harder. "That pretty much summed you up for either life when we met."
I nodded enthusiastically. "Yep, you tamed the beast."
"How are holding up?" Dani asked after our laughter subsided.
I shrugged. "It's not easy but it's not as hard as I thought it would be. Don't get me wrong, I wish we didn't have to do this but I suppose it's better than the alternative."
Dani nodded and I noticed her eyes begin to glisten. "It's much better than the alternative."
I wrapped one arm around her waist and looked up at her. "Hey now, none of that cause I'll start too."
Dani looked down and smiled. I knew from the gleam that was quickly replacing the unshed tears that she liked what she saw. I looked down and figured out that she had a clear view down my top.
I blushed and tried to tug my top higher before Dani stopped me. "Don't you dare cover them up. They are beautiful and there is no reason to be ashamed. "
My cheeks turned a brighter shade of red. "You can see them when we get home."
Dani smiled and shook her head. "How often do I dress to please you?"
I laughed. "Never."
Her eyes widened. "That is a lie. I dress for you all the time."
I put my hands on my hips. "When?"
She tugged at her tank top. "I know you love it when I wear purple so I have made it a mainstay of my wardrobe. This is not my favorite color but I wear it for you."
I sighed. "That's different."
My wife stared at me. "How is it different?"
"It’s a color, it’s not like putting my body out there on display for your amusement."
She laughed in my face as she leaned forward. "So you don’t like it when I wear short shorts and low cut tops like this one? Don’t say you don’t because I know you do. Tell me Cali, how is what I am asking you to do different?"
I ran many scenarios through in my mind but none provided a valid argument. I shrugged in defeat. "I don't know, it just is."
Dani shook her again. "No it isn't and you know it."
I leaned into her side. "I know. Just be patient with me."
She smiled as she ran her hand over my back. "Always Baby, always."
At the next store Dani led me to the juniors section to pick out my clothes. I tried to stay in the shadows and let her pick out what she thought would look good on me or nod in agreement as tried to involve me by holding different items up for my approval but she was having none of it.
Her right eye twitched as she grabbed my arm angrily and dragged me to a section that exclusively had senior citizens browsing the racks. She held an ugly floral patterned dress against my body. "Yes, I think this will look good on you."
My horrified expression told her everything I needed to say.
She leaned in heatedly so only I could hear her. "If you don't help me pick out your clothes then this is what you'll be wearing from now on."
I turned from her and sulked back to the juniors department.
"Fine but you don't have to be such a bossy bitch about it. What happened to being patient with me?" I said when she rejoined my side.
Dani sighed and rubbed her hand up and down my back. "I have patience for failures but not for giving up. I'm sorry but the sooner you adapt, the sooner we can start moving forward."
I looked up at her with a frown as I waved my hands the length of my body. "It's only been a few hours. I think I deserve a grace period to come to terms with this."
She nodded and an embarrassed smile crossed her lips. "You're right, I'm sorry. If you help me we can get this over with but if you keep acting like sullen child then it will take the rest of today and part of tomorrow."
I only wanted to get this over with. I hated shopping with every fiber of my being.
"If you had explained it like that from the beginning then we could have avoided this whole fight."
Chapter Eight
At five thirty the back of the jeep was full of clothes. Dani admitted earlier that we had gone overboard with our spending but she said my enthusiasm combined with the fact that the prices were much lower than what we would have paid in LA made it worth it.
We decided that we would box the majority of our purchases up and have them shipped to our home rather than pay the airline fees for extra baggage.
At six on the dot we pulled into Jiffy Dip, the oldest burger joint in town.
Built in the fifties, it possessed an old-timey charm that has been lost to the past. I smiled as we walked through the old full glass doors onto the black and white tile flooring. I lovingly ran my hand down the chrome and light blue veneer bar. I couldn't help but to hop on one of the blue metallic vinyl covered stools and spin around gleefully. I did not hold a single bad memory when it came to this place.
The sound of Jeb's laughter brought my attention to the center table where he and Thomas were waiting. Both stood to hug Dani and I before we all took our places.
Dani looked for a menu and the three of us laughed as Thomas pointed to the menu board hanging above the open grill behind the counter. "If it ain't up there they ain't got it."
I leaned closer so only she could hear me. "Forget about calories tonight and don't even think about finding a healthy option here. For you I suggest the barbeque plate."
Dani nodded warily as the waitress approached. I was amazed that it was the same woman who used to wait on me when I was little. Her dark skin had started showing the effects of age, her brown hair had not changed with the times and her small waist had grown a few inches but to me she looked just as lovely as ever.
I wondered if she would recognize me.
"Lands sake is that you Caligirl? You ain't changed one bit." The older woman said.
I nodded and jumped from my seat to hug her. This amazing woman was the closest I had to a mother growing up. If I had a bad day she instinctively knew and brought me a chocolate shake to drink while allowing me vent to her about it.
As Ty, she always built up my ego and encouraged me to get good grades through bribes of extra shakes or desserts. As Cali, when I had my first period she was the person who told me what to buy and helped me through it along with her bribes to keep my grades up. She even went the extra mile by paying me to watch her son in the afternoons until she got off from work.
This woman always knew what to say exactly when I needed to hear it. When I was torn about leaving town, she was another who told me to leave and never look back.
Once again I was feeling ashamed I had lost touch with someone so important to me.
"Yes Miss Bessie. It's good to see you."
Suddenly Bessie Metcalf yelled over her shoulder. "Carl come on out here. I got someone you gotta see."
I recognized the name immediately. Carl was Bessie's husband and he had always been super nice to me. In both lives he was the person who first piqued my interest in martial arts. In hindsight I know it was his way of trying to calm the wild child who had potential but too many problems to gain focus.
He walked over and lifted me into his strong dark arms. "Look at what the cat finally dragged in. Good to see you girl."
I laughed and wrapped my arms around his neck. "Good to see you too Mr. Carl."
Carl caught a glimpse of Dani and his dark brown eyes widened considerably. Almost forgetting I existed, he set me down and offered his hand to her. "And who is this lovely lady?"
I giggled at how Dani had wowed him. I remember many a fight between Carl and Bessie over his flirting with the pretty women who stopped in the diner.
Before I had a chance to say anything Jeb winked at me and spoke up. "You better behave Carl. This is Cali's wife Dani. They are visiting from California."
I shot my brother a dirty look as Miss Bessie grinned at us. "It's okay Cali, I always figured you wound your watch that way. It's been obvious since you were little that men didn't butter your biscuits." She leaned close so only I could hear. "If I'd been raised by your father I'd prefer women too."
She turned towards my wife. "It's nice to meet you Dani."
Dani laughed as she stood to greet the older woman. "Nice to meet you too."
"I never imagined the Good Lord could stack pretty that high." Carl exclaimed as he took Dani's hand and gently kissed the back of it.
I laughed watching Dani blush from the attention.
A few more people walked in who required the Metcalf's attention we quickly placed our orders. While waiting for our food, my brothers and I had the chance to catch up.
Jeb didn't have a girlfriend at the moment, which wasn't all that surprising. I only ever remembered him dating one person and I never met her. The only reason I knew he had someone was from overhearing his phone calls late at night. I remembered her name was Renee and Jeb would stay up all hours talking to her.
Poor Thomas was so focused on the grief of his wife and child leaving that all he did was work. He had no idea where they went, how they were or what he had done wrong and it was eating him alive.
Thomas still lived with Daddy since the house was big enough they could stay out of each other's way and still live comfortably while Jeb had a place close enough to be available if needed. Both still worked at the lumber mill my father owned where Thomas ran first shift and Jeb ran the second.
Dani looked at my large greasy bacon double cheeseburger with extra bacon and extra cheese and an overabundance of fries with mild disgust. "I can't believe you're going to eat that. My arteries are hardening just looking at it."
I laughed as I lifted the large burger with both hands. "Just watch me baby. You can't get a burger like this just anywhere." I winked. "Be glad I didn't get extra onions too."
Dani rolled her eyes. "Thank goodness for that."
The time spent after our food was delivered quickly became a contest between my brothers as to who could tell Dani the most embarrassing story of my past while my wife and I ate and shared a chocolate shake.
I won't share the stories told other than to say Thomas won with a story that involved a field trip, white shorts and my first time of the month ever. It amazed me that my memory and embarrassment of the ordeal was so vivid.
"You poor thing." Dani said as she wiped tears of laughter from her eyes.
I was about to respond when a crowd of people walked in. My brothers saw them and immediately became nervous.
"Wow look at the time. I guess you two need to head back before it gets too late." Jeb said.
I knew something was up. "What's going on?"
"We lost track of time and Dad's church must have just let out. We'll take care of the bill, get out of here." Thomas replied.
I nodded and started to stand as Dani did the same.
"It was great to finally meet both of you. If you ever find yourself in California give us a call." Dani said as she quickly gave my brothers a hug.
"Glad to meet you too. Now ya'll need to get going." Jeb said anxiously.
---
As we walked across the parking lot I froze when I saw a large man in a custom tailored suit getting out of a brand new Cadillac.
"Shit." I muttered to Dani, my voice laced with panic.
"What's wrong, is he here?" She asked as she started to scan the lot.
"Don't look!" I said, hoping my father would not see us.
I quickly turned us toward the jeep as I heard his voice behind us. "Excuse me young ladies."
We kept walking but he followed. "I said excuse me."
"Go on the car, I don't think he knows it's you. I'll take care of it." Dani whispered in my ear.
I nodded as Dani turned. "May I help you?"
"Yes young lady, I wondered if you belonged to a local church?" He asked.
Dani shook her head. "No, I'm just in town visiting some friends. I'm headed home now. Have a nice night."
She turned away as my father grabbed her arm. "Hasn't anyone told you it's impolite to walk away from an elder?"
Dani spun around angrily. "Hasn't anyone told you it's impolite to place your hands on a stranger?"
I eased myself back out of the jeep as they continued arguing.
"I noticed your wedding ring, you should be with your husband in a place of worship on the Sabbath instead of visiting friends. This is God’s day and it should be spent in devotion to him. It's plum shameful for you not to be by your husband’s side. Women these days need to remember their place." My father said haughtily.
I saw my wife's anger peak and knew there was going to be trouble.
Dani laughed at his audacity. "Don't use that tone on me old man. I know your God, I’ve met your God and I know the God you claim to worship would never use a man like you as a messenger. He is kind, loving and all inclusive."
Her right eye started to twitch and I knew there was about to be serious trouble as she leaned closer to him. "I've met your kind before, all high and mighty hiding behind a faith that you don't believe in order to mask the evil in your heart. I can see what passes as your heart old man and it is true evil. If you must know, my wife is in the car waiting on me as we speak." She made sure to emphasize the fact that she had a wife.
"Degenerate harlot." My father screamed as he lifted his hand to strike Dani.
I had never witnessed Dani so angry as I felt a storm suddenly roll in whipping her hair everywhere. If I didn’t act quickly she was going to unleash her powers and I had no idea what would happen if she did that. Before I realized what I was doing I was wrestling him to the ground with his arm behind his back.
"Daddy, I swear to the Goddess above that I will break your fucking arm if you ever raise it toward my wife again."
"Callista Dawn?" My father gasped as he suddenly stopped struggling to break free from my hold.
Quite a crowd started to surround us but I ignored them. Pure contempt laced my voice as I leaned close to his ear. "Oh yes it's me Daddy. You may have Jeb and Thomas fooled into believing you've changed but I know your true colors. You just threatened the woman I love and I can't let that happen."
"What are you doing to Brother Joe?" A woman I recognized as my biggest tormentor and the class slut from high school shrieked.
"Shut up Daphne Ray this is between me and my Daddy." I yelled over to her.
Next thing I knew she held her arms in front of her body with both hands tightly gripping her bible as she starting talking quietly.
I looked up at her. "What the hell are you doing Daphne?"
"Praying for your wicked soul." She replied haughtily.
I laughed. "Save your breath. You seem to forget I know your sins. Save your judgmental ways for the next time you look in the mirror."
Her lips tightened in anger as my father started yelling, "Just go back to that cesspool of transgression you crawled from. I should have known you would turn out like this. You are no better than your mother."
I bent his arm higher behind his back making him wince in pain. "How dare you speak ill of her and what do you care how I turned out? You only cared about me after you got drunk and needed some sick sex from your daughter. You're a twisted, evil man."
Daphne tried to jump on my back but Dani grabbed her quickly by her hair. "You lay a finger on her and you will regret it until your dying day."
The sound of sirens growing louder made my father brave. I'm sure he loved the idea that I would soon be arrested. "I never did any such thing. How dare you make such wild accusations?"
Anger took over and it felt as if I was about to explode. "You know you did it. Tell the truth! Let all these people know how you treated me."
I felt a shiver work its way from my toes and work its way through my body until it escaped my fingertips before my father started crying. "I admit it. I abused you physically and forced myself on you after everyone else went to bed. I made you do horrible things just to satisfy my carnal urges. I was a terrible father because I thought you were not mine. I killed your mother because I thought she was unfaithful but now that you have grown up I can see that you are mine and I was wrong."
I remained on his back, stunned motionless until Dani walked over and pulled me off my father as the police the witnesses called placed cuffs on him.
Soon Thomas and Jeb were at my side hugging me.
"How much of that did you know?" I asked my brothers. I had a feeling they knew about the physical aspect of my childhood but wanted to be sure.
I felt the shiver work through my body again before Jeb said, "Everything." At the same time as Thomas said, "Nothing but I suspected the abuse."
Thomas, Dani and I all turned to Jeb.
"Did you just say everything?" I asked.
He nodded sadly. "I was a kid and I walked in right as Dad pushed her down the stairs. He told me he had done it before to my mother would do the same to me if I told anyone. I knew what he was doing to you too but I couldn't stop it, I was scared. I mean the police believed him when he told them your mother tripped. What could I do? I did stay in that God forsaken house until I could get you out. I took the money we gave you from his strongbox then moved out the same day you did. I'm sorry Cali; I didn't know what to do. I was a kid."
I wanted to be angry with him. I don't know why but I sensed nothing but the truth as he spoke. He did do the best he could to protect me but as he said, he was too young to be able to do anything more and Daddy had warped his mind.
I hugged him tightly. "Thank you for everything." I waved Thomas over to join us. "That goes for you too. I never would have survived without ya'll in my life."
"I don't blame you brother. Remember I lived in that house too and I know how he was." Thomas said to Jeb.
An emotional hour later Dani and I were in the jeep headed home. She was driving since I was an emotional wreck.
"That was interesting." She said as soon as we hit the highway.
I nodded. "I love the way you have with understatements."
She smiled. "Seriously though, I think I've figured out two of your gifts."
I turned towards her. "I think I might have a built in lie detector so what is the other?"
"Why do you say that?" Dani asked.
I shrugged. "I'm not sure but all day I could tell when someone was being truthful or not."
"I did notice you were able to call people on their lies today but I thought it was just because you knew them so well. This is going to suck if I can't lie."
I giggled. "I don't think it works on you since you totally got me this morning with that hideous dress. Besides I don't need a lie detector with you. You can never lie to me when it comes to something serious."
Dani nodded knowingly. "That's true."
"So what is my other power?" I asked eagerly.
Dani sighed. "It's still two. You are now super fast when you want to be. You were on your father and had him to the ground before I realized what you were doing."
I scratched my head. "Yeah, I can see that. It was like I imagined what I wanted to do and next thing I knew I had done it. So what is the other?"
"I could be wrong but I think you can make people tell the truth. I noticed you did it to Tori, your father and your brothers."
I leaned back into my seat. "You know, I think you're right. I felt a little shiver run through my body right before they came clean."
Dani smiled. "Those are pretty cool gifts you know."
"I know, I just need to learn how to use them. I wonder what else I have but don't know about."
"I have no idea but I doubt someone as wise as Mother would give you anything you couldn't handle."
Chapter Nine
As we pulled into the compound Ryan stepped out of his trailer and waved us down.
"My phone's been ringing off the hook for the last hour. Sounds like you had an interesting day." Ryan said as he leaned into the window on my side of the jeep.
I grinned. "If my day got any crazier, they'd have to add a wing on the asylum to hold all of it."
"All I know is you sure stirred up a hornets’ nest." Ryan said as he smirked at me.
Dani laughed. "It did not take either of you long to fall back into your old accents."
Ryan looked up at her. "I might be all citified now but I was country born and country bred and I'll be that way until I'm country dead."
I offered my closed hand to Ryan for a fist bump. "Dang right, preach on brother."
Ryan's face adopted a confused expression as he paused and stared at me. A moment later he shook his head and rested his hand in the car on top of mine. "All joking aside Cali, how are you holding up? Mom said your father confessed to doing some terrible things."
I nodded as I started crying. "He did. I'm numb right now and don't know how to feel."
He squeezed my shoulder. "Well, I'm here if you need me."
I wiped my eyes. "As always and I appreciate it. Thanks."
"We need to go home and unload so we can get to bed. Feel free to stop by tomorrow." Dani said to Ryan.
He hopped on the hood. "I'll help ya. I know you two had a long day and an extra set of hands won't hurt."
Dani laughed and popped the clutch, trying to scare him but being the world-class stuntman that Ryan is, it did not faze him.
As we unloaded the jeep I couldn't help but notice my friend staring at me with such sadness when he thought I wasn't looking. His mood was starting to effect my own.
After helping with the last of the bags Ryan helped himself to a beer.
I grinned. "Would you like something to drink?"
"A beer would be great." He replied with a wink as he twisted the top off the amber bottle.
I watched Ryan take a seat on the couch and realized that our friendship was still strong. Our place was still as comfortable to him as his own. I loved that I never had to ask if he needed anything, he just helped himself.
We were still as close but it was different type of closeness. Tonight he grabbed some of the extra shopping bags from me so that I didn't overdo it whereas before he would have challenged me to take on more.
Now we had what I could best describe as a sibling dynamic. He was still like a brother to me but I was now a sister to him and as a sister he was more protective.
He used to challenge me at every turn and push me to be better at whatever we were doing. Now he offered gentle words of encouragement and was careful not to upset me.
Before we talked about anything and everything that bothered us. Now, some subjects were off limits. I no longer heard every detail of his latest conquest after a date, instead I would receive a sanitized version of events because he was worried I would not approve.
I felt as if I was adapting to the changes occurring to me rather well but the change in dynamics between me and my best friend was almost unbearable. I tried to maintain a cheerful façade as I joined him the living room.
"What's wrong?" Ryan asked after I took a seat on the arm of the chair Dani was sitting in.
"Nothing, just been a long day." I replied, doing my best sound upbeat.
"I understand, look I need to get going. I have to be onset early in the morning." Ryan said after quickly finishing his beer.
We stood to escort him to the door and after quick hugs for both Dani and I, Ryan disappeared into the darkness toward his trailer.
"I'm really going to miss my best friend." I lamented after I closed the door.
"What do you mean?" Dani asked.
"I don't know how to explain it but things are different between us. I know he will always be a part of our lives but it's not the same as before." I wiped my eyes. "Damn I'm crying again."
Dani pulled me into a hug. "It's okay to cry, especially over something as important as this. At least he's still around."
I sighed. "I'm thankful he is. I don't know if I would have escaped with my sanity in my old life without him."
Dani guided me to the couch and allowed me to have a long cry. After ten minutes I dried my eyes and was amazed that I felt better.
"Feels good to let it out doesn't it?" Dani said lovingly as she stroked my hair.
I nodded. "Thank you for being here."
She smiled. "There is no place else I'd rather be." She stood and grabbed my now smaller hand. "Let's go to bed."
Dani paused inside the bedroom door and reached into the pink-stripped bag before pulling out a very sexy taupe color satin slip with black lace appliqués.
My eyes immediately lit up. "Now we're talking. I can't wait to take that off you."
Dani smiled as she shook her head. "This isn't for me my love."
I backed away. "Oh no, you can't expect me to wear that?"
She nodded as she lifted the tops I was wearing away from my body. "Why not? You certainly have the body for it."
I shook my head as she released the front clasp of my bra. "I…I…I can't."
Dani smiled again as she released the button on my shorts. She slowly worked them down my legs. "Yes you can. I promise to make it worth it."
I sighed because she was weakening my defenses. "Baby, it just feels wrong."
She bent in front of me and placed her fingers in the sides on my panties as she nibbled playfully through the satin fabric covering the new area between my legs. "How do you know? Have you tried wearing it with this body?"
She had me utterly and completely willing to bend to her will. I knew she would never hurt me or humiliate me. I nodded as I stepped out of my panties and held my arms up so she could slip the garment on me.
I gasped at the feeling of the satin on my skin. My body suddenly became covered with goose bumps from the pleasant sensations that engulfed me.
She ever so gently lifted me into her arms and placed a passionate kiss on my needy lips. I wrapped my arms around her neck and gave her total control as she walked the few steps to our bed.
As we lay next to each other in bed Dani reached across and started to massage my right breast through the satin while caressing my nipple with her thumb.
"Oh that feels nice." I said in surprise.
Dani nodded before she slid the fabric away and leaned down to take the same area between her lips.
I squirmed and ran my fingers through her shoulder length blonde hair.
Dani looked up and grinned. "You like that?"
I nodded. "Very much."
Her hand ran down my body. "Just wait my love. I'm going to introduce you to sensations you never knew existed."
---
Two hours later I was curled up in Dani's arms as she cuddled me. She was true to her word and I was exhausted but in extreme bliss as a result.
In the past I would have rolled over and been ready to sleep but now I craved even more contact with my love. Seeing how I could barely move, I was content to simply be in her arms.
"Is that how it is for you all the time?" I asked in awe.
Dani nodded and she kissed the back of my head. "Mostly yes. You've always taken care of me."
I yawned. "Thank you for taking care of me."
Dani laughed. "It was my pleasure. I plan on taking care of you like this for the rest of our lives."
I giggled before I turned to face her. "That's not what I meant but I'm all for more of this. Not right now though, I can't move my arms yet. I meant thank you for all your help today, I wouldn't have made it without you. I have the feeling I'll still have hard time adjusting but I'll keep trying because I have you by my side."
Dani laughed again as her fingers ran up and down my arm. "I knew what you meant. I'll always be here for you." She placed a long loving kiss on my lips. "I love you."
As she pulled me tight to her chest I looked up. "I love you too. Please be patient with me though. I know I'll probably mess things up while I'm learning."
---
The next morning I awoke with an urgent need for the restroom. Still half asleep I eased my way from under Dani's arm carefully so not to wake her.
I raised the seat and started to grab a part of my body I no longer had. I sighed as I realized what I had done.
I turned to sit and had to stifle a scream since I forgot to put the seat back down and my butt fell into the rather cool water. I barely managed to jump up and set the seat back down before I finally emptied my bladder.
After a quick shower, I grabbed my new robe and slipped it on as I made my way to the kitchenette to fix breakfast.
Cooking was a new experience in this body. Nothing was the same as before, I had to climb on a chair to reach things on the top shelf now. I had to reach a little further to grab things I thought were within arm’s length.
I never would have imagined how often breasts got in the way. They never seemed to be an issue to Dani but it felt like every other time I moved I was bumping them on something or accidentally hitting them. Even something as simple as carrying the tray with our food was different. I had to hold the tray lower so that my breasts didn't end up in the scrambled eggs.
I brought the tray in the bedroom and sat it on the dresser before leaning down to gently awaken my sleeping angel with a kiss.
"Good morning gorgeous." I said as soon as she opened her eyes.
She slowly stretched her perfect body. "Good morning beautiful."
I smiled and handed her a cup of coffee. "Are you hungry? I have breakfast ready."
Her bottom lip poked out slightly and her brows furrowed. "I wanted to do that for you."
I giggled and leaned forward to kiss her again. "Now I see what you were talking about yesterday. Pouting is kinda hot." She grinned slightly before I continued talking. "Baby, it looks like I am still an early riser and I still enjoy cooking for you. Don't sweat the small stuff since something tells me we are going to have to face some large obstacles as I try to adapt."
Dani nodded in defeat. "You're right. Thank you for breakfast."
"You're welcome and thank you again for last night." I said with a wink added in for good measure.
"What time is my appointment with Gabe?" I asked as Dani enjoyed her breakfast.
She held up a finger as she swallowed and took a sip of OJ.
"Ten, we have plenty of time."
After Dani finished eating I started to gather the plates before she stopped me. "I'll take care of this while you take a shower. You'll find it takes longer to get ready now."
I gave her a quick kiss. "I already showered so now it's your turn while I clean up the kitchen."
---
After I finished washing the dishes I walked into the bedroom and saw Dani had laid a Kelly green cropped halter-top and denim shorts out on the bed. I picked up the small scrap of cloth masquerading as a top and walked back into the bathroom. "You don't expect me to wear this do you?"
Dani nodded. "It will be easier since he's going to want to check your ribs. Trust me, you don't want to wear another top and have him make you take it off."
I held the poor excuse for clothing in front of me in disgust. "I might as well just wear a sports bra and nothing else for as much coverage as this provides."
Dani raised her thin brows in amusement. "Now that's an idea. I'm sure Gabe would love that. Let's also get your matching yoga shorts to go with it."
She laughed when she saw my panicked expression. "Calm down, I was joking. The outfit I laid out does show a lot of skin but is also tasteful enough that it doesn't give off the wrong impression."
I sighed. "I guess you’re right but I'm going to need your help with the bra. I'm not good with the halter ones with weird straps."
Dani laughed. "I'm always happy to help you there."
I left her to finish getting ready and fifteen minutes later Dani walked in the room with her phone in her hand. As she helped me get dressed her expression became serious. "I have to go back to work today and they want me on location in case the applications come off so I can't go with you but I need to warn you about Gabe."
My expression became puzzled. "What do you mean?"
"He tends to get abit handsy if you let him and forceful if you refuse. I know you've never had to deal with it but it's better to be prepared."
I felt my anger spike. "Has he ever been that way with you? I'll kill him."
Surprised by my sudden outburst Dani stepped back and stared at me. "I actually think you would. Wow, I've never seen this side of you before. Is this new?"
I shook my head. "Not at all, you've just never told me anything like this before. Now answer my question please."
Dani shook her head. "No. I've never been injured bad enough to need to see him and besides I think he was scared of you before but I've heard a lot of the other girls talk about it."
I calmed down a little. "I never would have guessed. He's always been nice to me."
Dani nodded knowingly. "Why would you have guessed? No offense, but you were a guy and guys are generally oblivious to things like that."
"I guess you're right. I have so much to learn."
She leaned down to give me a reassuring kiss. "I have to go but you know where I am and I'll have my phone beside me all day. Call me if you need me and I'll come running."
Chapter Ten
I paused outside as I arrived at the medical trailer. Unlike the trailer Dani and I lived in, this one was more like an actual building. I laughed to myself when I remembered growing up; a person was considered well to do if they could afford to buy a double wide.
As I stepped through the open door I quickly sensed that Gabe was the only one in the building beside myself.
He smiled as I entered. "Hello Cali, you're looking better. Let's head on back and I'll check you out."
Something about his expression made me leery and instantly I felt uneasy. The way he said 'check you out' bothered me as well.
I didn't know if my concern was genuine or because of what Dani told me as I looked at him across the room. "Where is everyone?"
He smiled. "My nurse is waiting for me on the set; I'm due there as soon as I am done with you."
I nodded. "I can come back later if you're needed elsewhere."
Gabe shook his head and smiled as he walked to my side before forcefully guiding me through the door toward the hall. "No need, this won't take long. Just go on back and get undressed. I'll be back shortly."
An internal alarm I didn't know I had started going off at full blast. "Why do I have to get undressed? You can check my ribs just fine with what I have on." I paused and turned toward the door. "I'll come back later."
Before I had a chance to move away Gabe had me pinned against the wall with his body. Within seconds he ripped open my top and unclasped my front opening bra. I struggled to get away as his hand kneaded my breast.
"You're not going anywhere. I'm going to give you something your so-called wife can't. You don't really expect me to believe you're a lesbian do you? You and Dani are too cute and too feminine. I know you want it." He breathed into my ear.
I panicked as his lips covered mine, my mind flooded with false, but vivid, memories of what my father had done. Thankfully the panic quickly subsided and a rage filled the void.
I bit the tongue he had forced into my mouth as I grabbed the hand that was on my breast, bending his thumb back further than nature ever intended.
I released his tongue and head butted him before I spat out the blood I had caused to form from my bite.
I glared at my attacker, who in my previous life I had considered a friend. "You sorry bastard! I'm going to make you regret ever laying a finger on me."
He swung his free fist at my face that I easily ducked and his hand became lodged in the flimsy wall.
I darted behind him and forced his arm behind his back the same way as I did with my father. He jerked his arm out of the wall, aiming his elbow at my head. "Bitch, I'm going to kill you."
I easily ducked his attempt and kicked the back of his knee, forcing him to the floor. He landed forcefully with me still on his back. I reached into my back pocket and pulled out my phone. "I'm calling the police and you're going to jail."
I didn't know if 911 would work this far out so I called the only number I knew. I recognized the security guard's voice that answered. "Pete this is Cali, I need you to send some security to the medical trailer immediately."
Before I had the chance to hear his reply Gabe rammed the back of his head into my face, which forced my phone to fall to the floor.
"You stupid lesbo. God gave you your looks to entice men, not to waste them with another woman. I am going to ruin you. One word from me and no studio will ever hire you again. You should have played nice like all the others and not caused any trouble. Now, not only will I hurt you but I'm going to have fun with your precious Dani after I have the police put you in jail."
Something within me snapped when he mentioned her. "Don't… you… dare… threaten… my… wife!" I replied as my fury built within. I buried my knee in his kidneys after each word.
Although I knew he was in serious pain he started laughing. "Do you really think anyone will believe you? I'm a respected physician and you are nothing but a dick-teasing dyke. Feel free to tell anyone willing to listen the truth but nobody will believe you."
I was raring back to completely incapacitate him when I was startled by a noise behind me.
"I believe her." A deep voice said from the doorway.
I looked up to see three security guards staring at us. They moved in quickly to help me off Gabe before they cuffed him and called the local police.
One guard made a phone call while the other two grabbed the so-called doctor and led him outside.
The only guard of the three I knew disappeared into a room while still on the phone and returned with a sheet that he placed over my shoulders. He also handed me a wet washcloth explaining that I had a busted lip.
In everything that happened, the fact I was bleeding and practically topless had not registered in me.
"Thanks Pete." I mumbled as I hurriedly clasped my bra and wrapped the sheet around my chest.
He nodded as he ended his call. "You're welcome. How are you holding up Cali?"
I shook my head as my body trembled. "I don't know."
One of the other guards called for him. He looked over at me and smiled. "Hang in there girl, I'll be right back."
I nodded and watched as he disappeared into the other room. I wondered where my gifts were, Mother said she did this to give me power but I had never felt so powerless. If I were still a man this would have never happened and if I weren't flooded by painful memories that had been implanted I would have reacted quicker. The tears started to flow as I realized how weak I had become.
A few minutes later a strong arm drape across my shoulder. "Shh, it's okay. You're safe now. He can't hurt you."
I nodded and wiped my eyes. "Thanks Pete."
He smiled. "You're welcome, don't worry about what he said. This place has security cameras we installed last week after another woman informed us of what he was doing, plus we have your call recorded and heard everything he said. Mind if I ask where you learned to fight like that?"
"I've been a student of the martial arts since I was eight for what good it did. Look at me, I'm a mess."
Pete shook his head. "Don't sell yourself short Cali. I saw the footage, he is almost twice your size and yet you only walked away with a bloodied lip. Judging from the kicks I saw you throw I'd be willing to bet he pisses blood for a week. If you ask me, I'd say you did pretty damned good."
We were interrupted when a tall, lightly overweight man wearing a sheriff's uniform walked in.
He came to my side and lifted me into a hug. "Hey there Caligirl. I wanted to see ya while you were around but not like this. How ya holding up?"
I attempted to smile as I hugged Ryan's father. "As well as can be expected Mr. Crews."
"This area is like a giant bad luck charm for you isn't it? I heard the airline lost all your clothes then your father last night and now this. You deserve better."
I smiled at the man who was like a father to me in many ways since I ate most meals at his house growing up. "It's not that bad, I have a great life now."
He smiled as he released me. "Glad to hear it. I saw the video and heard the call, all I need is to hear your side of what happened."
I told him everything, from beginning to end and after I finished he smiled at me. "I'm proud of you Caligirl. You really put him in his place, glad to know all that training you did paid off. I had always hoped you and my boy would end up together but it wasn't meant to be, I'm just happy you two have remained close."
I nodded. "Thank you. Ryan is like a brother to me."
He gave me another hug. "Go on home, I have your number and if we need anything else I'll give you a call."
I returned his embrace. "Thank you Mr. Crews please say hi to your wife for me."
As I walked back to the trailer I wanted nothing more than to call Dani and ask her to come home to hold me so I would know everything would be okay but I knew she was working.
I always tried my best to shield her from my problems. It was my job to take care of her, not cause her more worry. She had enough to deal with between my change and her first day back to work.
Instead I walked back to our trailer alone. Once inside I poured myself a stiff drink of bourbon. Normally it would take about three glasses to feel the effects but apparently not anymore. Before I even finished the first glass my head was swimming and the gravity of my changes truly hit me. I fell across the couch with uncontrollable sobs as I thought about all that happened and realized how weak I now was…
I had cried more in the last day and half than I had in my entire life.
I now had to live the rest of my life in a body that didn't feel like mine.
A tiny, weak, feminine body that I would be stuck in for the rest of my life.
My best friend and I weren't as close anymore.
I had two sets of memories of horrific abuse caused by my father.
My father killed my mother because of me.
My father had almost attacked Dani for being in a relationship with a woman…me.
I was now and forever a woman, a woman that someone I used to believe was a friend, tried to force himself upon.
I was still curled in a fetal position sobbing at the end of the couch when Dani ran through the front door with a panicked expression. Her eyes locked on me and she rushed to scoop me into her arms holding me tight.
"Oh no Cali. Are you hurt?"
I couldn't respond. I only cried even harder, partly in relief to have her near and partly in embarrassment at her finding me like this.
She ran her hand through my hair. "It will be okay baby. I love you, we'll get through this. I should have gone with you."
I shook my head and finally found my voice. "No, I'm glad you weren't there. I wouldn't be able to live with myself if you had to go through that. If I had my way you wouldn't have found out about it. It's my problem not yours."
Dani's body tensed and she sat me up beside her as her eyes twitched with an anger I had never seen aimed at me. "Why wouldn't you tell me about this? We are together forever as one, which was stated at both marriage ceremonies. If it affects you, it affects me or do you not think I'm strong enough to support you?"
I became defensive given the accusatory tone of her voice. "I know we are together forever but I also vowed to protect you and make you happy. You have enough on you without me crying to you about things I can't control. I always believed you deserved better than me." I waved my hands over my small feminine body. "And now I know it to be true."
Dani stood and sent the glass I had been drinking from flying across the room. "Of all the self-righteous, pretentious bullshit. Do you really believe I'm that shallow? You really think your love for me is greater than what I feel for you?"
I stared at the floor silently, suddenly ashamed of my feelings as she continued to rail on me.
"How can you possibly think that? Have I been that bad of a wife that you do not know the depth of my love?"
I looked up. "No Baby. You are perfect in every way. I…I…I believe it's my job to shield you from as much as possible. I love you too much to let you share in my pain and confusion."
Dani sat back down next to me. "And I love you too much to let you go through this alone. If you hurt, I hurt. If you laugh, I laugh. If you cry, I cry. We are together as one. It's not healthy to hold it in. Talk to me, tell me everything you are feeling."
I nodded and the tears started anew as I shared all my thoughts and fears with the love of my life.
As soon as I finished Dani pulled me close. "Wow, I thought you were adapting pretty well, all things considered. I had no idea you were struggling so much. Let's talk these through and maybe you'll see that you're doing amazing."
I nodded.
"Okay, let's start with the most recent. Pete let me look at the tape and I must say I'm proud of you."
I looked over. "Why? I panicked. I was slow to react."
Dani grinned. "If you did, it didn't show. You were lightning fast. Would you believe me if I told you it was less than a minute from the time he ripped your top until you called security and less than five minutes from the start of the attack until Pete arrived?"
I shook my head. "It felt like longer. Wow."
Dani smiled. "Wow is right. Now about the other things, you know before we married I mainly identified as lesbian so that's not an issue for me at all. So long as I am with you everything else is gravy, as you like to say."
I giggled. "I always liked gravy."
"Your dual memories about your father only make you stronger and more compassionate. I think you'll be able to recognize the signs of abuse no matter the situation and be able to help the victims because you can relate."
I nodded. "That makes sense."
Her voice was gentle as she broached the topic of my best friend. "I know you're upset about Ryan but it's not like he's gone. I bet you will soon discover that in many ways you two are closer now than you ever were."
I sighed. "I hope so. I don't think I could go on without him in our life in some capacity."
Dani turned us so we were face to face. I think she wanted me to fully grasp what she said next.
"Now, about your changes. I think you are gorgeous and perfect in every way. That's not to say that I didn't also think that every time I looked at Ty but if you had to become a woman I couldn't have custom ordered one as beautiful as you."
I shrugged. "If you say so. I don't recognize myself in a mirror."
She smiled lovingly. "I could look at you all day and never tire of the vision before me. Oh how I wish you could see yourself as I see you."
I leaned into her chest. "That's how I feel every morning when I open my eyes and see you."
Dani kissed me tenderly. "I know you aren't used to this body yet but think about your favorite pair of boots."
My expression became puzzled and I pursed my lips. "How do my boots play into this?"
Dani grinned. "When you first got them, they were tight and uncomfortable. You would come home and couldn't wait to take them off but as time went on…you gradually got used to them. Now they are comfortable and most of the time you forget you are wearing them. You reached a point where you couldn't remember what you wore before you bought them."
Her hands tightened around mine. "Eventually you will get used to your new body. Right now it feels odd and uncomfortable but with time and patience, you'll get used to it. Before you know it, you will have a hard time remembering what it was like to live as a man."
I considered what she said for moment before I leaned forward to kiss her passionately. "Thank you. I'm sorry."
Dani smiled sweetly. "Anytime my love. We will get through this together but only if you include me and let me know what's going on. I know the manly thing to do is to try to shield me from the worst of it but the reality of our situation is… and I know you hate to hear this… you aren't a man anymore. Being a woman doesn't make you weak but it does make you need to handle things differently and I have more experience in that area than you."
I grinned and replied as I always have when I knew her mind was set. "Yes dear."
She grabbed my side causing me to squeal and back away quickly.
Dani's eyes lit up. "Oh, you're ticklish now? This will be fun."
It didn't take a rocket scientist to figure out her plans as she leaned forward with her fingers extended. I had never been ticklish before but Dani had always been and many times I used it to my advantage. It was time for her to pay me back.
I giggled and started backing away with my love quickly in pursuit.
Dani's chase was interrupted by a knock on the door. She glanced at me and grinned. "Baby, you need to put another blouse on."
I looked down at the damaged crop top. "Shoot, I forgot. I'm not used to being modest yet. Sorry."
Dani smiled. "I don't mind at all. You can walk around naked if you like, I love looking at you but we have company and I'm the only one who gets to see you like that."
I laughed as the knocking became louder. "I'll be right back."
After putting on a green tank top I walked back to the living room and saw Dani talking to a dark haired, overly tanned, middle aged man. I immediately recognized the executive producer Aaron Brachman.
Neither person was smiling and if I were to guess I would say Dani was giving him an update about me.
Aaron was the third generation of his family to produce movies. He had a golden touch when it came to choosing projects to back. His movies were always massive hits that critics hated and audiences loved.
I was lucky in that Aaron recognized my knowledge and skills long before anyone else. He took me under his wing early on and we had built a level of trust between us to the point of not having to lie or say what we thought the other wanted to hear. Over the years Aaron and I had become rather comfortable working together and he always paid me very well for not having to worry that the stunts would be spectacular.
We didn't exactly hang out away from the set since we were so different but we always knew we could count on each other for honest advice or opinions whenever needed. I searched my new memories and discovered we were closer now than before. Aaron was more like a surrogate father.
"Hey Aaron." I said as I hugged him.
He was trembling slightly and his embrace was tighter than I ever remembered receiving from him. "Hi Cali. I just heard about Gabe and had to come check on you. If I had known what kind of man he was I never would have allowed him to step foot on my lot."
I shrugged my shoulders. "I know you wouldn't. I'm okay I guess."
"You guess?" Aaron replied with a nervous laugh. "Cali you have had a rather traumatic week. I'm worried about you."
I smiled and reached for Dani's hand. "I'm not going to lie and say everything is great cause it's not but I don't have to go through this alone."
Aaron grinned. "I'm glad you have each other." His expression became more serious. "I know Gabe is all sorts of a terrible person but he is still an accredited doctor so his orders about you staying off set still stand."
I started to protest but he stopped me. "I don't want to hear it Cali. I'd like to send you home but the fact is we may still need your expertise if a problem arises. I want you to relax, take this time to unwind. You are from here so take the time to reconnect to your past and hopefully, seeing things through adult eyes, it will allow you to finally mend some old wounds."
He made some valid points although he didn't realize how valid. I knew that I needed to go back to the places that haunted my nightmares. I had noticed, after seeing my brothers, my father and basically everyone else, that as soon as I made contact with a person or a place. My older memory became weaker and the new one became what I could best describe as my default. It was the place my mind went first.
I looked into his kind, wise eyes. "Thank you Aaron. I think you're right."
Aaron and Dani exchanged shocked glances. I couldn't help but giggle at the thought that they didn't expect me to give in so easily. "See, I can be reasonable sometimes."
Aaron laughed. "So it seems. I have rented you a car for the duration so you don't have to jar your fillings loose in those jeeps and have arranged for Dani to have extra time off. She'll still have to work but I've slipped in a few days she can get away."
I moved closer to Aaron and wrapped my arms around his neck and placed a small kiss on his cheek. "Thanks for caring. I love you."
He blushed slightly before he smiled. "I love you too. You are easy to care about, plus you're too valuable to let anything happen to you. Your stunts are what makes my movies so great."
I laughed. "I wouldn't say that. I think the stunts are just icing on an already delicious cake."
Aaron laughed loudly. "I like that. I need to go, don't hesitate to call if you need anything cause I won't hesitate to call if we have a problem."
I nodded as he stood. Dani placed her arm around my waist as we escorted him to the door.
She turned to me as we watched him walk away. "He's a good man."
I smiled. "He's like the father I always wanted."
Dani nodded. "I can see why. I have to admit you surprised me by agreeing so easily to his request you take time off."
I went on to explain my thought process that led to my agreement.
Dani nodded again thoughtfully. "That makes sense. Wow a day and half as a woman and you're already starting to get wiser."
I laughed and poked her in the ribs causing her to squeal and jump backwards.
An evil grin crossed her face. "Oh yeah, thanks for reminding me. I had already forgotten that you're now ticklish too."
I giggled before turning toward the hall to get away.
Dani caught me before I reached our bedroom. She lifted me up and tossed me on our bed before her fingers went wild discovering every ticklish part of my new body.
Chapter Eleven
"What do you want to do with the rest of our day?" Dani asked, as we remained cuddled in a postcoital bliss.
"Stay right here." I replied contently.
"As tempting as that idea is, I don't want you to learn to hide."
I frowned. "I'm not hiding. It's just the only time I feel like everything is going to be okay is when I'm in yours arms."
Dani smiled. "As nice as it is to know I'm your safe zone, you have to live. You've stepped out in the world twice and both times would be considered traumatic in and of themselves. If you add in the what you've been through in the past week it would be easy to hide away."
I sighed. "Very easy."
Dani kissed my forehead. "I know, which is why we need to have fun today. Let's take a quick shower and get dressed."
After we stepped out of the shower I put on my bra and panties and waited patiently while Dani dressed. She paused and gave me a puzzled look. "You can get dressed you know."
I smiled. "I was just waiting on you to pick out something."
Dani shook her head. "Nope, that's your job."
I stared at her bewildered. "Me? How am I supposed to know what to wear?"
She grinned at me. "Wearing these type clothes is not a new experience and after seven years together I would think you have learned a thing or two even if it was by accident. We are going to spend the day outside having fun so what would be appropriate?"
I sighed and walked over to the bags of new clothing. I picked out a light blue striped cold shoulder top and white shorts.
Dani nodded with approval as I put my new clothes on. "Now, what type of shoes will go with that?"
I dug in the boxes of shoes and retrieved a pair of white gladiator sandals. "How about these?" I asked.
Dani walked over to give me a kiss. "I'm impressed. Did Mother give you any memories concerning makeup?"
I searched my mind and had no memories of applying my own makeup but I remembered all the times I watched my wife work. "No but I think I might be able to do it with a few pointers."
Dani nodded and led me to the small table we had set up as her vanity. "You need very little eyeliner and mascara. Don't overdo it, we want to enhance your beautiful eyes, not overwhelm them."
I attempted to do as she said. After my third attempt I turned to her in frustration. "You make it look so easy."
Dani laughed as she cleaned my eyes. "I'll do it this time but we need to work on it every day until you have it down."
After she finished, I got dressed and slipped my driver's license along with some cash into one back pocket and my phone into the other before walking toward the door.
Dani stopped me. "Aren't you forgetting something?" She asked amusingly.
I ran through my mental checklist. "Nope, I'm all good."
Dani made a tsk sound. "Not quite baby. You need a purse."
I rolled my eyes. "Do I have to carry one? Can't I just keep anything I need in yours?"
She shook her head. "No, we aren't always going to go everywhere together. You have to get used to carrying one at all times."
I stuck out my bottom lip and crossed my arms over my breasts. "Do I have too?"
Dani laughed and launched herself at me, taking my bottom lip between her teeth. "What have I told you about pouting?"
I grinned. "My memory is foggy right now. Why don't you remind me."
She swatted my butt quickly making me yelp. "I'd love to but I'm getting hungry for more than just you." Her tone became more serious. "I'm not joking about carrying a purse, it's just as important to a woman as a wallet is to a man."
I sighed. "You win."
A few minutes later we walked out of the trailer to see a brand new, bright red Dodge Challenger parked in front. Dani started laughing as soon as she saw it. "Aaron knows you well."
I nodded and laughed. "He sure does. I know this goes without saying but I'm driving."
Dani laughed along with me. "I had no doubt of that as soon as I saw it. I forgot my phone so go ahead and start the car while I get it."
I jumped behind the wheel and was once again reminded how small I had become. With the car adjusted to Aaron I couldn't reach the pedals and could barely see over the steering wheel. I moved the seat as far forward as I could and tilted the wheel down. After both had reached their limits I slammed my head into the center of the steer wheel in frustration. I readjusted everything and stepped out of the car with tears flooding from my eyes.
I threw the keys at Dani. "You have to drive."
Dani was surprised at my sudden mood swing. "Why?"
I shook my head as I opened the passenger's side door and hopped in the car.
She got in the driver's side and stared at me. "Are you going to tell me or not?"
I dropped my head in my hands. "I'm too small. I can't reach the pedals."
I could see her eyes found amusement at the situation as she pulled me into a hug. I was half expecting her to make a joke but she didn't. "I'm sorry Baby. I'll call Aaron and see about getting another car."
"Thank you for not laughing." I said as I wiped away the tears.
Dani's grip on me tightened. "I know I've made a few jokes at your expense and I will probably make more but I do it to break the tension not to hurt you, never to hurt you. You know that don't you?"
I nodded. "Yes I know."
Dani smiled and kissed the top of my head. "Good, I know this is difficult and it breaks my heart as much as it does yours that you can't drive this. It was the first real smile I've seen on your face outside of the bedroom since everything happened."
I listened as Dani called Aaron explaining that they needed a different car. It upset me when Dani had to explain why I couldn't drive it but she told me later that it was because Aaron's feelings were hurt that we didn't like his gesture. She suddenly smiled at whatever he said on the other ended and agreed that whatever it was, was a wonderful idea and she thanked him profusely.
As soon as she ended the call Dani smiled in my direction. "All taken care of. We'll go get something to eat first, and then we can go get another car."
I buckled myself in. "Thanks, did he say what we were going to get?"
Dani's smile grew wider. "Yes."
I waited for her to tell me but she didn't say anything else. "And? … Are you going to tell me?"
She laughed. "No."
Her happiness was becoming infectious. I started laughing as well. "Whatever it is, it must be pretty good."
Dani nodded. "Yes."
I laughed even harder. "Are you going to be speaking in monosyllables the rest of the way?"
Dani winked. "Maybe."
Listening to the throaty motor of the Challenger made me think of my Charger but oddly my memories were not as bright as other memories were. I was starting to figure out that those feelings were reserved to details that were in Ty's life alone.
"Honey, what happened to my Charger?"
Dani glanced at me. "Why is your phone dying?"
I sighed. "No, not that kind of charger. I meant my old car. The one I've had since before we met."
I watched as Dani searched her memory and witnessed her surprised expression when she found it. "I don't know. In my mind you always preferred smaller imports."
I nodded. "Mine too now that I focus on it. Am I right that the car I drove when we first got together was a 1972 VW Karmann Ghia."
Dani agreed. "Yes, it's a silver pearl color and a beautiful car. We still have it"
I smiled as I focused on the car. "Yes it is."
A few minutes later I decided I needed to voice a concern I had. "Baby, you said I've always preferred imports, not muscle cars right?"
Dani nodded. "I think so."
I pursed my lips. "And we both know that as Ty, I wouldn't be caught dead in an import."
Dani nodded again. "Yes, you wouldn't even let me buy a Beetle."
I sighed. "And I now hate the idea of a red car?"
Dani laughed. "You say they are tacky and fade too easily."
I turned to her. "Then how did Aaron know I'd love this car?"
Dani's mouth dropped as she pulled to the side of the road before she turned to me. "How DID he know that?"
I shook my head. "I have no idea. Something is not right."
Dani nodded. "I agree but do you think he knows?"
I shrugged. "I have no idea but even if he doesn't know outright, something in his subconscious must be aware. Do you think we could ask Mother?"
Dani seemed deep in thought. "Knowing Mother like I do, this is a test of some sort. We could ask her but I honestly don't think she would give us a straight answer."
I sighed. "I guess you know her as well or better than anyone. What do we do?"
"I don't know. I think if we show patience, the answer will present itself. One thing Mother always drilled into me was the need to learn patience. I never listened until now." Dani replied as she pulled back onto the road.
---
After eating a late lunch we followed the directions to car rental agency.
A pleasant looking young man greeted us as we walked in. He wasn't particularly tall, probably five tennish, no older than twenty-one with very short black hair and dark brown eyes. He wasn't ugly by any stretch of the imagination but he wasn't really memorable in the looks department either.
I was trying to understand why I now knew the difference between attractive and unattractive men when he spoke. "Hello ladies, would either of you happen to be Ms. Zoyra?"
Both of us smiled, knowing we were probably about to confuse him.
"Yes we are." Dani said.
His look became puzzled. "Excuse me?"
My wife smiled. "Hello I'm Dani Zoyra." She pointed to me. "And this is Callista Zoyra."
The young man's gaze switched between us a couple of times. "Are you sisters? No offense, but you couldn't be more opposite if you tried."
Dani laughed loudly. "I like you. What's your name?"
He straightened proudly as his eyes drifted the length of my wife's body before he looked up at her. "I'm Jesse and I like you too."
I couldn't help myself when I released a giggle. I found it hilarious that the young man thought he stood a snowballs chance in hell with a woman as beautiful as Dani.
She glanced at me with a look that said 'watch this' as she started toward Jesse. "It's so nice to meet you Jesse. You wouldn't happen to have a car ready for us would you?"
Jesse smiled. "Yes I believe we do. Please allow me to double check in the back. Would you like some coffee or soda while I'm going that way?"
Dani licked her lips. "Water would be nice."
Jesse's eyes widened as he nodded. "I'll be right back with your water."
Watching him walk away I leaned over to Dani. "I didn't realize I had developed the power of invisibility. Why are you letting flirt with you like that with me right here? No wait, why are YOU flirting with HIM?"
Dani smiled and patted my knee. "I'm teaching you about power. Watch and learn baby."
Jesse walked back with a single bottle of water, which he handed to my wife before resuming his seat behind the desk.
I glanced at Dani quietly fuming to myself and she subtly shook her head.
"Thank you Jesse. It was very thoughtful." She said with a wink.
The young man smiled as if he had accomplished a monumental feat. I was getting angrier by the second as he smugly replied, "My pleasure, I always take care of special customers."
Dani reached up and twirled a few strands of her hair around her finger. "You really consider me a special customer?"
He nodded as he leaned back. "Of course I do."
I had a death hold on the arms of the chair I was sitting in to keep from leaping over the desk and strangling the smug young man.
Dani smiled again as she subtly patted my leg to calm me. "Am I special enough to get a GPS unit with my car?"
Jesse smiled while he typed on the keyboard. "Definitely."
She leaned forward to give him an unobstructed view of her cleavage. "What about satellite radio?"
Jesse nodded as he stared at my wife's chest. "I can make that happen."
Dani was pouring it on thick at this point. "I'm so glad I met you today."
Jessie grinned as if Dani was already a sure thing as he placed the paperwork in front of her. "I feel the same way. If you'll just sign here, you can be on your way."
Dani signed her name with a flourish. "Does Cali need to sign as well?"
For the first time since we were introduced Jesse remembered my existence. "Will she be driving as well?"
Dani nodded. "Of course."
"Then she needs to sign."
After I angrily placed my signature on the bottom of the paper Jesse handed Dani the keys. "It's out front, I'll show you."
My anger dissipated momentarily when we walked out to see a charcoal gray Mini Cooper S.
I leaned over to Dani as Jessie punched in some codes activating the GPS and satellite radio. "Aaron knows this side of me just as well."
She nodded. "This was completely his idea."
Jesse walked to Dani's side. "I was wondering, since you'll be around for a couple of weeks if you would like to grab dinner one night."
Dani appeared deep in thought for a second. "That would depend."
Jesse smirked. "Depend on what?"
Dani looked me straight in the eyes while still speaking to Jesse. "On what my wife says. I can't say your chances are very good since you did ignore her the entire time. I believe you hurt her feelings because we were renting this car for her so I think you owe her an apology."
Jesse stared back and forth between us. "You're fucking with me."
Dani shook her head as she held up the water he had given her. "Would you like a drink baby?"
I nodded. "I am a little parched."
Dani took a large mouthful before she placed her lips on mine, transferring the water from her mouth to mine.
I swallowed and smiled. "That's really good water, make sure you remember what brand it is so we can get it again."
Jesse stood dumbfounded and just when I stepped around Dani to protect her since I was expecting him to get mad he started laughing. "I deserved that, I'm sorry." He offered me his hand. "Ms Zoyra please enjoy your vacation."
Before I had a chance to accept his apology and older overweight man with a bad comb over, who appeared to be in his late fifties or early sixties, stormed outside. He pointed his fat finger at Dani and I. "I'll have none of that filth in front of my place of business."
I smiled as I reached for the door of the Mini. "That's good to know since we were just leaving."
He slammed the door. "Not in one of my cars you're not."
Jesse stepped to his side. "Calm down Phil. These aren't your cars."
The fat man glared at his colleague. "Shut up kid. People like you who defend their kind are why the nation is going to hell."
I laughed and the man didn't appreciate my amusement. His chubby finger was inches from my nose as he continued his rant. "You're going to hell for you evil ways. You and that so called woman with you. As tall as she is I bet she's a he-she."
I grabbed his finger and bent it backwards. He let out a yell and his free hand balled into a fist before it swung at my face, which I was able to grab in my hand. I bent his finger further back and he dropped to his knees.
My rage was in full force as I leaned over him. "Watch your bigoted mouth. You can say whatever you want to me but never, ever aim a derogatory comment toward my wife. Dani is one hundred percent woman. Only an ignorant, backwoods, twisted son of a bitch would think otherwise. If you value your health you need to apologize to her NOW!"
He hesitated until I bent his finger back further. I saw panic fill the man's eyes as he glanced at my wife. "I'm sorry Ma'am."
A man in a suit ran outside to our side. Judging by his appearance I knew he was in charge. "What is going on?"
I glared at him. "You need to teach your employees some fucking manners."
"Get this crazy bitch off me." Phil yelled.
I bent his finger again. "Now now, that wasn't very nice. What is it ignorant rednecks say when they do something wrong?"
The bigot screamed in pain again before he looked at me. "I'm sorry ok."
I nodded. "Is there anything else you need to apologize for? Since you think my wife and I are so sinful, I believe you need to confess your sins."
I felt that shiver again before he started crying. "I'm sorry I tried to hit you and all the terrible things I said. I'm sorry for changing paperwork so I got some of Jesse's commissions. I'm sorry for taking cars without the proper paperwork to Knoxville so I could go to bars without anyone knowing. I'm sorry I cheated on my wife with men. I'm sorry I beat my wife when she asked me where I went."
I quickly released his hands. I didn't want to hear anymore.
The man in charge looked down on the crying man in disgust. "Go clean out your desk Phil and then you need to get some serious help." He then turned to Dani and I. "I offer my sincerest apologies. We will refund the cost of your rental to your card; please do not allow this experience to ruin your trip."
I knew Aaron would go ballistic if he heard about this.
I nodded in appreciation. "Thank you but you don't have to do that, the company I work with is providing me with this car as an apology for a similar act and I believe it would upset my boss if he found out this happened."
The man frowned. "I love living in a small town for many reasons but small mindedness is not one of them. Please allow me to do something for you both."
Dani shook her head. "We have everything we need but if you feel the need to act on this then a round of diversity training for your employees wouldn't hurt."
The man nodded. "I planned on doing that as soon as stepped out here and realized what happened." He offered his hand to both of us. "I'll let you get going, it was a pleasure to meet you, and I wish it had been under better circumstances."
Dani and I smiled. "You too."
As we watched the man walk inside Jesse stared at me. "Did you say your name is Callista?"
I nodded. "Yes."
"Are you related to the Dawsons?"
I nodded again. "Most of them."
"Jeb and Thomas?" He asked.
"They are my brothers."
He suddenly pulled me into a hug. "Sorry but I had to do that. I know you don't remember me but my parents run the Jiffy Dip."
I smiled remembering the little boy I used to babysit. "Wow, you've changed. I saw your parents last night."
He laughed. "Oh I know, I heard all about it. Now I see why they were raving about you. You're seriously bad ass."
I started laughing with him. "I don't know about that. I was just mad."
Jesse glanced over at Dani. "Guess I better stay on her good side then huh?"
Dani nodded. "Do you have any idea how close you came to facing her wrath? And imagine, everyone thinks I'm the scary one in our relationship."
Jesse started to blush. "I'm sorry about that. I've always had a thing for tall women and kinda put my blinders on when I saw you."
I giggled. "It's okay Jesse, I have a thing for tall women too so I understand."
He laughed and gave me another hug. "I've taken enough of your time and you two need to hit the road. It was great to see you again Cali. Thanks for taking that bastard down, I always suspected he was doing something but couldn't prove it. Take care."
I smiled. "You too. Tell your parents I said hi."
Chapter Twelve
I sat down in the charcoal gray Mini Cooper S and inhaled the new car scent. I adjusted the seat, pedals and steering and smiled at the perfect fit. I looked over at Dani. "This is more like it."
Dani laughed as she adjusted her seat. "Yes it is."
"You comfortable?" I asked.
Dani nodded. "Very much so. You?"
I smiled. "Oh yes. I hope it drives as well as it fits."
Dani smirked. "There's only one way to find out."
I started the car and took off from the parking lot like a shot from a gun. I let out a squeal of delight as we hit the road.
"I love to see you happy." Dani said as she stared at my wide grin.
I glanced at her while shifting gears and winked. "Me too."
Dani's laugh was glorious and I realized I had not heard it much since I was transformed.
I frowned slightly thinking about the past couple of days. "Will every day be like these last two?"
Dani shook her head. "No baby, we are in a new dynamic so we have to adjust. You've never seen how men react to women they consider attractive. Few are like Gabe, while many are like Jesse. You still have to learn how to react to different situations. Plus our dynamic is different, men would never hit on me in front of you because we made it so obvious we were together but now we can't do that, at least not around here. Both of us will have to learn to rein in our jealousy because of it. Luckily I haven't had to face it yet but as you become comfortable in your new body I'm sure I will."
I scrunched my eyebrows. "Comfortable in my body?"
Dani nodded. "Right now you are giving off a definite masculine 'stay away or I'll hurt you' vibe but as you grow it will go away."
I grinned. "I kinda like giving off that vibe."
Dani shook her head. "No you don't. I think it's part of our problem, the way you carry yourself is inviting trouble whereas if you acted more feminine people would be more apt to ignore us thinking we are just two friends hanging out instead of what we are."
I nodded. "Thank makes sense."
I turned on a road I knew had little traffic and lots of curves. "Hope you don't mind a slight detour but I want to see what this thing can do."
Dani smiled. "Whatever you want to do baby. Today is yours."
I smiled as I punched the gas going around a curve. "Thanks."
Even though it had not been long since we had lunch, I found myself desiring something chocolate. "I want a milkshake. How about you?"
Dani laughed. "The change sure hasn't affected your appetite, if anything it's increased it. You want to go back to Jiffy Dip?"
I nodded. "You read my mind."
After we got the shakes to go I gave Dani a tour around town. First we stopped outside the elementary school I attended, followed by a trip around the square.
We were walking in front of the city's oldest pharmacy when I spotted a mint condition silver 1965 VW Karmann Ghia.
"Look at this." I said to Dani as I stepped over to admire the car.
Dani released a low whistle. "That's nice."
I ran my fingers over the bodylines and a tear of joy formed in my eye. "There is something familiar about this car but I have no idea what it is. I feel an odd connection, I’m so happy to see it."
An elderly lady walking out from the pharmacy drew our attention away from the fine automobile. She was having a minor amount of trouble holding the door open while maintaining her balance with the help of a cane. I rushed to her side and held the door.
She looked over to thank me and her face turned to an ashen shade of white. "Rosy Anne, How can it be you?"
I froze in stunned silence. Not a day went by that I didn't think of the woman who bore that name and not a second went by that I didn't miss her with all my heart.
Roslyn Anne Davenport Dawson was my mother.
The frail woman obviously had known my mother but I did not immediately recognize her. She looked vaguely familiar but almost everyone twenty-eight and over in my small town looked familiar to me.
I smiled as I shook my head. "No Ma'am, I'm her daughter."
I was amazed that saying I was Mama's daughter flowed so easily from my lips.
The lady's hand gingerly touched my cheek as her delicate lips turned into a smile and moisture started to build around her faded blue eyes. "Callista Dawn?"
I nodded warily. She obviously knew who I was and was happy to see me but I still had no clue who she was. "Yes Ma'am. I'm Cali."
Before I knew it the woman dropped her bag and cane to wrap her arms around me. She started to weep. "I never thought I would see you again. It was bad enough losing my daughter but to also lose you too just wasn't fair."
I looked over to Dani in shock. How could I not recognize my own grandmother?
The lady noticed my expression. "You were so young when she passed and it's been so long, no wonder you don't know me. Darling I'm your grandmother Elise Davenport."
My eyes started to tear up again but this time it was from elation. "Hi Grandma, I always wondered about you." She started to explain but I instinctively knew the gist of her story so I stopped her. "No need to explain. I know my father had something to do with it."
She nodded sadly. "I'm sorry Caligirl. What are you doing here? I thought you were in California."
I led her to nearby bench where I introduced her to Dani and tried to fill her in on my life but she appeared to already know most of what I told her.
"Caligirl, I have kept track of you since the day I learned how to use the Internet. I just didn't know the new movie you were working on was close by. If I had I would have come to find you. I'm quite proud of the life you made for yourself." My grandmother said with a smile.
Dani and I laughed before Dani said. "Now I know where your intelligence is from."
Grandma smiled. "Come home with me. I have something your mother made me promise to give you if anything happened to her."
I swallowed hard. Did Mama know what Daddy was going to do?
"Do you want to ride with us?" I asked.
Grandma shook her head. "Nope, I might not walk too good but I can drive just fine." She then pointed to the only car in front of the pharmacy. "My car is over there."
My eyes locked on the car I was admiring earlier.
Dani started laughing. "Like grandmother, like granddaughter. That explains your fascination with them."
Grandma looked to me for an explanation.
"I have a silver pearl 72 Ghia. I've always loved them and didn't know why." I said while laughing.
My grandmother smiled proudly. "You used to love that car. When you were a little girl you would cry until your Mama let you sit behind the wheel. If we wanted to talk without being interrupted we'd just take you to the garage and let you sit in the old girl. I already have it in my will that she goes to you when I pass away."
I smiled as a broken memory became whole. "I remember now. How did I ever forget something like that?"
Grandma frowned. "I'm sure your father had something to do with it."
I nodded as she handed me her keys. "You want to finally drive it?"
My eyes lit up like a kid on Christmas morning. "I'd love to."
I turned to Dani. "You want me to get the Mini and bring it over while you help Grandma to the car?"
She shook her head and held out her hand. "I think I can manage walking to get the car. Give me the keys."
I smiled and almost kissed her before I remembered where we were. Out of everything that had happened thus far, not showing affection to the woman I loved in public was the one thing I knew I would have the hardest time coming to terms with.
"I love you." I whispered.
Dani smiled knowingly; she understood my frustration because she felt it too. "It's okay, I love you too."
I helped my grandmother to her car before I sat in the driver's seat. Memories of riding in the country flooded my mind. I reached across and ran my hand over the passenger's side dashboard as I thought of sitting in my mother's lap while Grandma drove. I hugged myself tightly as I remembered how my mother would hold me securely as I begged my grandmother to go faster. The faster Grandma drove, the happier I was.
"I can't believe I forgot about you." I said as I looked over at my mother's mother.
Grandma's smile was reassuring. "I'm sure you blocked it out as a survival mechanism. I did try to get you away from him but he has powerful friends."
I shook my head as I started the car. "I don't think he does anymore."
As I drove to my grandmother's home I explained what transpired with my father. She was broken hearted to have her fears confirmed but very pleased to hear that he would finally face justice for the evil he had done.
Once in the living room of my grandmother's sizable rustic farmhouse she excused herself for a moment.
After she departed I looked around at the expensive furnishings and couldn't help but notice more than a few portraits of my mother and myself when I was a baby up until I was almost six. What amazed me more were the pictures beyond that, she even had a picture from our wedding.
"I can't believe this. I didn't even remember that she had been a part of my life. How did she get these pictures?"
Dani smiled as she looked at other pictures of me that had us bewildered. "She obviously loves you."
I nodded as my grandmother returned with a medium sized box wrapped with a pale yellow paper.
She set the box in my lap. "Your mother brought this to me the day before she passed and made me promise to give it to you when you found me." She noticed Dani looking at a picture of her and I. "Ryan’s parents keep me informed about you."
Dani laughed. "That explains Ryan’s interest in always having a camera handy."
I returned my focus to the gift my grandmother had sat before me. With trembling fingers I gently removed the aged tape, trying hard not to ruin the wrapping my mother had lovingly placed around the box.
I gasped as I saw most of the jewelry I suddenly remembered my mother wore. These were not costume pieces. My mother had excellent taste.
"In the beginning your father tried to impress your mother with gifts. Nothing was too good for her in his eyes." My grandmother said as I held up the exquisite jewelry.
My eyes widened after I opened a manila envelope that contained information about an investment portfolio set up in my name. I looked to my grandmother for an explanation.
"Your grandfather, God rest his soul, was a very successful businessman. He left your mother a sizable estate. I thought your father had gotten all her money but apparently she hid it away for you."
My tears couldn't stop after I removed a photo album filled with pictures of her and I along with small mementos others might consider silly. I filled with joy as each item unlocked another hidden memory.
Dani wrapped her arm around me for emotional support as I gently touched a portrait of her holding me when I was very young. "I look just like her." I whispered.
My grandmother nodded. "Yes you do, she was a very beautiful woman. Just like you are now."
A small envelope fell from the pages to my lap. My trembling began anew as I saw it was addressed to Caligirl. I looked to Dani who nodded before I opened it and held it out so we could read it together.
May 13, 1990
My Dearest Callista,
My time with you is almost up. I'm sorry I did not get to see you grow up into the beautiful woman I know you are going to be. I'm also sorry for all the milestones in your life that I will miss but know that while I was not there physically, I have always been with you in spirit.
My biggest regret is the way I know your father will treat you; please recognize that I tried to protect you. I don't regret meeting him because he gave me you and you are the greatest gift I could have ever received.
I hope you understand that if I could have prevented everything, I would have. Hopefully the steps I have taken will prevent it from being as bad the second time around.
I have faith that in time you will find my mother and reconnect. In this box is everything that means anything to me, small treasures to help you remember who you are now. I know life is confusing but everything happens for a reason.
Let go of your Tys to your old life and embrace the strong woman you are about to become. Remember I love you no matter what.
I know you will face trials others couldn't imagine. Hopefully the investments have done well so you can focus on more important parts of your life. Trust your instincts and you will go far.
I must end this now because I am watching you play and can see you are about to try another silly jump off the top of the jungle gym. I sometimes worry what your adrenaline seeking will lead to but I know you are a fearless, strong-willed child who I love with all my heart and soul. I have no doubt you will make me proud.
Oh how I will miss seeing it for myself.
I will always love you,
Mama
I passed the letter to my grandmother before I buried myself in Dani's arms sobbing uncontrollably. "She knew everything, how could she have known?" I cried.
Dani gently rubbed my back. "I don't know."
My grandmother wiped her eyes as she folded the letter back up and handed it to me. "She was acting funny the entire week before she passed away. Every time I asked her what was wrong she waved me off saying she couldn't tell me, if I pressed it she would say life is too short to argue."
Dani and I spent the rest of the day with my grandmother. I learned so much about my life when my mother was still alive and the bond between Grandma and I was instantaneous.
I promised to come back often before we left to return to California.
As we started driving back to the compound I looked over at a field filled with wildflowers. I began to tear up at the sight of all the Wild Roses and Queen Anne's Lace because they made me think of my mother.
I pulled over to the side of the road. "I need to pick some of these." I said in reply to Dani's questioning gaze. "I'll be right back."
I slipped my sandals off as I walked around picking flowers remembering how in the summer I would always gather them up to place in Mama's flower vase she kept in the kitchen window. I could remember climbing the step stool she kept in the kitchen so I could reach the vase like it was yesterday.
I climbed back into the car five minutes later. "We need to go somewhere."
Dani nodded knowingly. "Are you going to be okay?"
I shook my head sadly. "I don't know."
Dani slipped her hand over mine as I pulled back onto the road.
Ten minutes later I pulled into a small family cemetery. I had only been here once before but I could never forget where it was. I gathered the flowers and secured them with a hair band from my purse. Dani held my free hand as I walked to the final resting place of Roslyn Anne Davenport Dawson.
I pulled the weeds away from her headstone and laid the flowers down. Small tears started to trickle down my cheeks as I whispered. "It was like she knew. She walked me to school the day she died. She told me how much she loved me and to be strong. She wasn't there when I got home. My father stood over me and told me she wasn't worth any tears. I wanted to cry so badly but he wouldn't let me."
Dani said nothing as she ran her fingers through the back of my hair.
"'Boys don't cry' Daddy would say as he hit me, or 'Girls are too emotional' he would scream as he slapped me. Both memories are just as vivid. I pushed the memories of Grandma away cause it was easier to forget than knowing she was so close and I couldn't see her anymore."
"My Mama was a great mother and deserved better than the life she had. She died because of me and I never even cried for her." I slapped myself in the chest. "Hell I never even came back here to see her when I was old enough. My Mama died because of me and I never told you about her."
Dani pulled me to my feet and into her arms. As I rested my head on her shoulder I realized it wasn't Dani. I suddenly found myself staring straight into the stunning blue eyes of a beautiful petite brunette haired woman with my face.
I stared into the eyes of the only other woman I ever loved. "Mama? How can it be you?"
The woman nodded. "Yes Caligirl, it's me. Let's just say it's a gift from your mother in law."
I hugged her tightly. "Oh Mama I'm so sorry."
My mother shook her head. "Shh baby girl, you have nothing to apologize for. I was always in your heart and I know not a day went by that you didn't think of me with love."
I buried my face in her hair and inhaled her heavenly scent. "Not a day Mama."
"I know Caligirl. I'm so proud of you. You overcame so much. I know having two sets of memories is difficult but it gave me twice as much time with you."
I stared at her. "You knew what was going to happen didn't you?"
My mother nodded. "I did when you became Callista but not when you were Tyler. I had to accept my fate so instead of worrying I focused on making sure you had the best life possible. I always made your brothers promise to look after you if anything happened to me."
"Is that why we are close now?"
Mama nodded again. "They aren't bad boys, it's just your father had such a strong influence. When we married the boys were wild and they weren't mine. You came along and were so perfect. I ignored them in favor of you and they resented you because of it. I was wrong to do that because they needed a mother too so I made sure not to make the same mistake twice."
"What do you mean Mama?"
"The second time I was more defiant and always made sure to include them in anything we did. I emphasized to them that we were a family and while I wasn't their mother I loved them as much as I did you. Because they we so involved, they felt protective of you after I was gone. The love you feel from them is very real and unfailing."
I hugged her again. "Thank you."
She smiled. "I know you think your new memories are false but I promise you they are very real. I was there for almost the first six years. You have been given a gift; don't waste it dwelling on who you used to be or wondering why someone remembers pieces of your other life."
Her hands found mine and held them firmly. I was amazed something so small could offer such strength. "Those who deeply cared before and also care now will have flashes of Ty and those who were especially close might even gain their full memories of your prior life but don't worry when it happens because it's a sign of love. The stronger the bond, the more they remember."
"Why is that?" I asked.
She smiled again. "The Goddesses are powerful and can do a lot of things but they can never make the heart truly forget. Feelings are powerful and if you have made an impact on a person's life they can make them forget until they come face to face with you. I wouldn't worry though because Callista is far more sociable and had a greater impact on most people than Ty ever did since he was rather anti social and a loner until a certain special woman came along. For now you need to focus on becoming the woman I know you can be."
I nodded. "I'll try Mama."
She shook her head. "Trying is not good enough. You will thrive Caligirl. It won't be easy and things will appear unbearable but you have something I never had and that is why you will never fail."
"What is that?"
The woman who brought me into the world twice smiled. "Someone who loves you and is willing to share your load. You're not going through this alone." My mother turned to Dani and leaned forward on her bare toes to kiss her cheek. "You have no idea how happy it makes me that you are a part of my child's life. It has been a joy to witness. You have always been everything she needed every time she needed it. Take care of my little girl."
Dani smiled and wiped her eyes. "Always."
My mother turned back to me. "When you think of me, only feel my love. I never want you to feel any guilt over what happened, your father is an evil man who will pay for his crimes eternally starting very soon."
"What do you mean?" I asked.
My mother smiled ruefully. "I have it on good authority that his cold heart will finally give out in the very near future. When it happens you need to be there for your brothers. It will be okay to shed a tear because you have a good heart and no matter what he did, he was your father."
I frowned. "I can't see that happening."
She kissed my cheek. "Don't be so sure. Our time together is up. Please don't come back to this place because I won't be here. All that remains are dust and bones, it's depressing if you think about it. I'm in a much better place, I'm in your heart and your love gives me sustenance."
I giggled. "I'll have you fat before you know it."
Mom laughed. "I'm glad this body never changes otherwise I'd be big as a house. I love you Caligirl, never forget that."
"I love you too Mama." I said as I hugged her one last time.
She placed her hand on my cheek. "I named you well Callista Dawn because you truly are the most beautiful young woman I've ever seen and this is just the beginning of a fabulous new life for you. Enjoy what you have been given."
As she disappeared from my arms I whispered. "I will Mama, I promise."
I felt fantastic as I turned to Dani. "Ready to go? She's right, this place is depressing."
Dani laughed. "Sure, let's go."
I stepped to the passenger's side of the Mini. "Do you mind driving? I'm not sure I can concentrate on the road, my mind is swimming."
Dani smiled. "Of course not."
Once back on the main road I turned to my wife. "I'll never be able to thank Mother enough for allowing Mama to come to me. I had no idea how heavy the guilt weighed on me."
Dani smiled. "My mother is the wisest woman I know. That was an impressive gift and it humbles me she did it for you. I have a newfound level of love and respect for her."
I smiled and reached for her hand. "She did it for us. You said yourself that if it affects me, it affects you."
Dani nodded. "It does."
I leaned back into my seat contentedly. "Baby can we just go back to the trailer now? I want to fix your favorite meal and veg out."
Dani grinned. "How about I cook your favorite meal while you veg out?"
I shook my head. "No for three reasons. First, I like to take care of you and after everything that's happened I need to get back into a routine. Second, I do my best thinking in the kitchen and you have to admit I have lot to think about."
Dani pursed her lips as she nodded. "I'm not sure those are good enough reasons, we can establish a new routine where we take turns but I'll withhold judgment until I hear your third reason."
I giggled as I got as close to the door as possible. "Yeah, um, the third reason."
Dani's eyebrows rose as she grinned. "Yes, what's the third reason."
"You kinda suck at cooking baby." I replied.
I squealed with delight as Dani reached across the small car to tickle me.
Chapter Thirteen
Dani had to work the next day so I spent the first half of the day visiting with my grandmother. I loved reconnecting with her but at the same time I was devastated that for most of my life I had forgotten such a wonderful woman existed.
On the way home I stopped by the grocery store to get the ingredients for dinner.
Around four o'clock I set about in the kitchen making Dani's favorite eight-cheese lasagna along with garlic bread. Something about me was off but I didn't know what it was. My mood was crazy, one minute I was happy and singing but the next I wanted to cry.
I had just finished mixing the salad when Dani walked in the door.
"I'm glad to be home." She said as she walked over and wrapped me with her arms.
I smiled and rested my head on her shoulder as I returned her embrace. I looked up and implored her lips to bend down to meet mine.
"I've been waiting all day for that." I said after our kiss as I handed her a glass of wine.
Dani smiled and inhaled deeply. "Me too. Do I smell what I think I smell?"
I nodded. "Yes. You should have enough time to get cleaned up and comfy before it's ready."
She kissed me again. "I don't deserve you."
I adopted a very serious expression. "I know you don't." Her eyebrows rose slightly causing me to laugh and finish my reply. "You deserve better."
The sting from her hand slapping my butt caused me to jump. "Ow! That hurt."
Dani wasn't smiling as she stared down at me. "Never, ever let me hear you say something like that again. You are everything I could ever want or need and more."
I frowned and rubbed my sore bottom. "I was just joking."
She was starting to show signs of the domineering person I really didn't like and thought we had worked away from when she leaned in to kiss me. "We are not a joking matter. Never put yourself down, even in jest. Okay?"
I turned away from her lips as I poked my bottom lip out. "Okay but you didn't have to hit me."
She forcefully reached for my chin to compel me to face her. "I'm sorry. I only meant for it to be a playful tap to get your attention, but I guess the stress from worrying about you all day made it harder than it needed to be."
I turned away to check the oven. "You're forgiven but don't do it again, I didn't like it. Dinner is almost ready, go get cleaned up."
She started toward me again but I shook my head. "Don't. Please do what I ask for a change. Please."
Dani sighed and sulked toward the bathroom as I wiped my eyes.
During dinner Dani never asked about my day. I listened attentively as she filled me in on all the happenings since she had been away to take care of me.
I was closing in on rock bottom emotionally as she laughed a couple of times and talked about how she hated missing certain things that happened. Things she only missed because of me.
I nodded in appropriate places and smiled in others. I laughed when the conversation called for it and offered words of encouragement when needed.
After we finished eating Dani didn't even offer to help me clean up as she explained how exhausted she was and she needed to turn in early because she had to be on set by five in the morning. She did manage a snide comment about how it shouldn't be an issue for me to take care of everything since I wasn't working.
By the time I was ready for bed she was sprawled out, taking up almost the entire bed. She muttered a few incoherent words angrily as I disturbed her when I lay down beside her.
The next few days mainly consisted of me waking early and cooking Dani breakfast, spending an hour practicing makeup after she left for work, then getting dressed before I went to town to spend time with grandma or my brothers until time to come to fix dinner.
I learned quickly that I didn't like the role of the little housewife waiting for Dani to come home every night. I didn't have anything new to tell her and she was usually so tired that my craving of her attention was starting to annoy her.
I was glad when Ryan stopped by one morning to talk before I left for town.
"Are you decent?" He yelled from the door before he walked in.
"That's a matter of opinion." I joked as I emerged from the bedroom wearing a baggy blue ladder-back tank and light blue short shorts.
He laughed as he walked over to give me a hug. "How ya doing Dudette?"
"I'm maintaining. Are you not shooting today?" I asked we sat on the couch.
Ryan shook his head. "Not til tonight. I get to dive over a waterfall and then have a fight scene at the base."
I laughed. "At least it won't be like it was in Brazil. I remember we were afraid to pee anywhere near the water there."
Ryan joined me in laughter. "I know right. I kept telling you that you were going to turn your tripod into a stump."
I turned to him stunned. "What did you just say?"
He shoved my shoulder roughly. "Come on dude, you remember all the hell you gave me. You said by the time we left I would be a human Ken doll"
He suddenly stopped to stare at me. "Why do I have a set of memories of you as my best friend Ty? Am I going crazy?"
I shook my head. "No, you're not any crazier than I am."
He attempted to smile. "That's not exactly a ringing endorsement. You were never a poster child for sanity."
I giggled slightly. "Good point. How open minded are you?"
Ryan leaned forward. "I like to think I can handle anything that gets thrown my way."
I shrugged. "I hope you have a big catcher's mitt bro."
I proceeded to tell him the entire story from beginning to end, as we talked I noticed flickers of memory kicking in. He eventually stopped me to talk about what was happening on the ground before he pulled me from the hole.
"Wow." He said as I finished. "How can I remember if nobody else besides Dani does?"
I frowned. "Probably because you were my only friend for years. I love you bro, you are my family."
He reached across and pulled me into a bear hug. "I love you too… Uh, what do I call you?"
I laughed as I motioned my hands over my body. "I think Cali is more than appropriate."
Ryan shook his head. "Nope. Doesn't work for me. I might get away with calling you Cal, it's close enough that nobody will notice but will always remind me of our past. I don't want to take any chances forgetting."
I smiled. "You can call me Tyborg for all I care just so long as we are friends."
He laughed remembering our childhood nicknames before he pulled me even tighter. "Holy shit Dudette, this is some heavy stuff you're dealing with. How are you handling everything?"
I smiled. "It's difficult. I still have to remember to sit when I go to the bathroom half the time. Having you back the way we've always been will be a huge help. You have no idea how much it was bothering me."
Ryan nodded knowingly. "It explains the feeling of loss I've been feeling the last few days, especially now that it's completely gone now." He then winked at me. "So what's sex like as a woman? Is it better or worse?"
I blushed slightly as I started to laugh. "I should have known that you'd want to know that. I don't know about with men cause that will never happen but with a woman… Let's just say I'm not complaining about it and you better be glad most woman don't know how good it feels cause you'd be jacking off every night."
I sat back and started laughing hard. "No wait, you do that anyway."
Ryan laughed. "You have no idea how emasculating it sounds when you rip on me from that body. I gotta say this and don't take it the wrong way… You are hot. I'm talking hotter than your wife hot."
My body went super nova red from head to toe. "Don't even joke like that. Nobody is hotter than Dani."
Amusement flittered in his eyes as he gazed at me. "Oh don't get me wrong. She is very beautiful but she intimidates a lot of men whereas you could make a blind man hard." He saw the doubt on my face so he continued. "Seriously Cal, You have curves in all the right places, mesmerizing eyes, a smile that could weaken the will of the most coldhearted man and a friendly, approachable personality. You are the entire package my friend."
I shoved his shoulder forcefully. "I don't even see myself as attractive much less all those other things."
He laughed harder as he nodded. "Yes you do. According to my memories you know you're hot and have used it to your advantage a time or two. Plus I know all the guys on this set are disillusioned they will never get a shot at either of you."
I started to shake as I searched my memories for what he was talking about. I began to cry when I found them. "Ry, I can remember doing these things and acting a certain way but it doesn't feel like me. In my mind I'm still Ty, I wish Cali's demeanor would kick in but it hasn't."
His voice quickly became reassuring. "This is all new. Give yourself time to adjust."
I sighed. "You sound like Dani, she says the same thing. I'm trying but I can tell it's starting to get to her that I haven't adapted fully yet."
He smiled knowingly. "Yeah, she's not exactly known for her patience is she? I guess everything comes to you easily when your mother is a goddess."
I giggled and was glad to have my best friend back. Ryan was the only person I could laugh about my wife's faults with. "It does explain her apocalyptic temper doesn't it?"
He nodded as he broke into a full body laugh. "That it does. I have an idea, the next time she looks like she is getting annoyed, you know, when her right eye twitches a little. I want you to try her own moves on her?"
I laughed that he had also noticed my wife's tell but I had no idea what he was talking about. "What moves?"
He looked at me as if I were crazy. "Come on now Cal. Anytime she does something that upsets you she has a way of calming you that works every single time."
I stared at him while I shook my head. "No she doesn't."
He laughed as he stood and lifted me into his arms. "Yes she does. I'll show you. Pretend I'm Dani and you're upset with me."
I nodded warily as I gave him a disapproving glare.
He pulled me to his side and wrapped one arm around my waist as he gently glided the index finger of his free hand down the side of my face. "Come on baby, please don't be upset with me."
My eyes widened in surprise. "Oh my Goddess, she totally does that doesn't she?"
He nodded and smirked as his finger found the edge of my ear where his finger lightly traced to outer edge. "Yes and when she needs to step it up a notch she does this."
I gasped in shock. "I can't believe I never noticed."
He leaned close to my ear. "I'm obviously not going to do it but her closer is when she runs her tongue up your neck and around your ear."
I giggled and placed my head on his shoulder. I was about to respond when I heard a feminine couch come from the area of the front door.
We both looked up to see a very annoyed Dani glaring at us. "Am I interrupting something?"
I had to cover my mouth to hide me smile as Ryan replied. "Actually yes. I was trying to seduce your wife but you ruined it by coming home early." Dani's eye started to twitch and it caused him to laugh. "Not at all, I was just showing Cal how to avoid trouble."
"Is that so?" She said as she walked over to me and pulled me into her arms possessively before kissing me passionately.
I did my best to control my amusement as I looked at her with puppy dog eyes. "We were just talking baby. Please don't be upset."
Her eye twitched a little less as I gently guided my finger along her cheek. "I'm not upset, I've just never seen you two interact like that."
"You know I only have eyes you." I said as I guided her head down so my lips could reach her neck and ears.
She smiled and rested her head on my shoulder with a contented sigh. "I know that. I was being silly."
Ryan could no longer hold his laughter after I gave him a thumbs up from behind Dani's back.
"You know Dani, it could be that you just aren't used to seeing how Cal and I act around either since she changed. We might have always acted like that when we are alone but since all your memories are of me and Ty you were shocked."
She nodded. "You might be right." She spun around as reality set in. "Wait, what?"
"He remembers everything baby, that was why he came over today. I have my best friend back just like he's always been." I said with joyful tears falling from my eyes.
"But how?" She asked.
I shrugged my shoulders. "Mama said something about. The closer I was to the person the more they'd remember. Since I was only ever really close to you and Ry I'd say we don't have much to worry about."
Dani smiled and pulled Ryan into our hug. "I'm glad to have you back like you used to be. You didn't see how bad Cali cried the other night after you left when she thought you two weren't as close."
For the first time in my life I saw a tear in Ryan's eye. "At least Cal knew why she was crying. I cried like a baby for someone I thought never existed."
I hugged him tighter. "I'm sorry but had I no idea if you'd remember and it's not exactly something I could blurt out you know... Hey thanks for helping us bring in all the clothes I bought because I was a man when I went to sleep but woke up as a tiny woman and nothing fit anymore."
Ryan laughed. "Thanks true."
Dani interrupted us. "Hey Ry, do you have time to ride into town to grab a bite to eat with us before you have to be out on location?"
Hey pulled his phone from his pocket to glance at it. "I think so, thanks."
To call it the perfect afternoon would be an understatement. The three of us laughed like we hadn't in years. Something about a shared experience of two lifetimes made us even closer than we were before.
Dani loved it when Ryan pointed out many of Ty's quirks that I was not aware of and Ryan loved hearing Dani's stories of the troubles I was having adjusting to my new body.
I just loved being around the two people who meant more to me than anything.
When I closed my eyes to sleep that night, I was finally becoming content with the life I had now.
Chapter Fourteen
The next morning Aaron called early and asked me to sit on a meeting to finalize the details of the movie's largest stunt and possibly inspect the location to ensure everything was up to his standards. I eagerly agreed since I desired anything that resembled my old life.
The meeting was contentious to say the least.
There were four others present besides Aaron and myself.
The first two were Dave, my assistant stunt coordinator and Ivan Taylor, who was the hottest director available. Ivan was always slightly cocky but a decent guy.
The last person present was Dean Reynolds, the head of cinematography. I never had many dealings with Dean so I had no opinion one way or the other.
Stewart Wilson, another executive producer that Aaron had brought in to assist with the financial and logistical burdens was standing by on the video screen. I was glad he was still in LA since, and this has only been true as far as my memory goes, he and I generally did not see eye to eye. This had not always been the case but now I remember Aaron telling me that Stew has a problem with strong, independent women. He would begrudgingly admit I knew what I was doing but he was not happy about it.
Luckily for me Aaron was more successful and had greater experience, because of that Stewart generally agreed with Aaron's recommendations.
I knew all the men respected my knowledge and experience and didn't foresee any problems.
I have never been more wrong in my life.
The way everyone treated me, with the exception of Aaron, you would think I had lost every ounce of intelligence. I couldn't believe it when each took turns attempting to explain how things worked and who was in charge of each area. I suddenly felt the need to remind them a few times that when it came to the stunts I was the most knowledgeable person in the room.
Dave, who I used to trust completely, appeared to be counter arguing every point I made. He was trying so hard to make himself appear smart that he ended up looking rather stupid. He had completely changed the design of what I had planned and made it so over the top that somebody would end up being hurt and possibly killed.
After his voice started to rise in anger I asked him to step outside so we could talk privately.
"What are you doing Dave?" I asked as soon as we were in the hall.
He tried to play innocent. "What do you mean Cali? I only want what's best for the film."
I couldn't hide my irritation. "You know what I mean. Why are you fighting me at every turn? We are on the same team; your ideas are going to get someone hurt."
He rolled his eyes. "Stop being a drama queen. You're just jealous you didn't think of it."
I shook my head. "I can honestly say I'm not jealous in the least but I can't let this happen and I hoped we could resolve the issue without any embarrassment. You have a lot of potential and I don't want you to ruin your reputation with this catastrophe in the making."
He scoffed. "You're just like all women. You want to play it safe and don't understand the technical aspects."
I took every ounce of self-control not to smash my fist in his smart mouth. "You really need to get rid of that extra bass in your voice when you're talking to me. I've forgotten more about the technical side than you'll ever know which is why this stunt is so dangerous and I can't allow someone to get hurt."
His anger spiked as he marched back to the door. "We'll see about this."
I followed him in the room as he announced to the others gathered. "Cali and I have agreed to disagree on how this stunt should be performed so I leave it to you gentlemen to decide which you would prefer."
I spoke and reemphasized my concerns and reservations, going into even more detail than before as to what probably would happen if things proceeded as Dave had planned.
Coordinating such an effort required a much larger team than had been assembled. The area was in the midst of a dry spell so the possibility of starting a massive forest fire was much higher and my final concern was what worried me the most. I pointed out that the placement of people to the explosions were far too dangerous.
After I finished the director looked at me. "I appreciate your concerns Ms Zoyra but I believe you're overreacting. This is just what this film needs for the massive final scene."
I glared at him before I turned to Stewart, Aaron's partner. "Well Stew, what do you think?"
His eyes didn't meet mine as he replied. "I have faith in Dave's plan."
"I agree." Added Dean.
I turned to Aaron, my eyes pleading with him to see things from my point of view. "Aaron we have a level of trust. You know I'd never steer you wrong. This has disaster all over it."
Aaron sighed. "I've been outvoted plus after everything you've been through this week I'm not sure your mind is in the game."
His words cut me like a knife to my heart but I refused to let anyone know how hurt I was. "I respect your decision but I must tender my resignation immediately. I cannot and will not be associated with what will happen tomorrow."
I left the room before anyone said another word.
I barely made it outside before Aaron called after me. "Cali wait."
I turned toward the man who I had previously considered like a father to me. "What do you want?"
Judging by his betrayal I guess he was more like my father than I thought.
"Don't just storm off like that. You can't quit, we have a contract." He said after he reached my side.
I looked up at him. "I have to Aaron. That stunt is a disaster waiting to happen. You'll be lucky if nobody gets killed. We've worked together for years, why have you suddenly lost faith in me?"
He frowned at me. "I haven't lost faith in you, never think that. I'm worried about you though, ever since your accident and everything that has happened since, you've been different and I'm not sure if your mind is in the game."
"My life has been weird lately but the one thing that I know is my job and I'm telling you that if you are going through with Dave's insane plan then I'm done. It's nothing personal but I can't have my name or reputation tarnished by this."
Aaron sighed. "You feel that strongly this is a mistake?"
I nodded vehemently. "I do."
"I'll talk to the others. I have to get them on board to kill the scene."
"They don't have to kill it, just go back to what I designed. We don't have the expertise for what's being planned."
He sighed. "I'll see what I can do."
I placed my hand on his shoulder. "If they refuse please let me out of my contract,"
He nodded. "I will, I give you my word."
I gave him a brief hug. "I'll be waiting for your call."
An hour later my phone rang and I saw it was from Aaron and took a deep breath before I answered. "Well, what's the verdict?"
"I'm sorry but they were adamant."
I sighed. "I was afraid of that."
"Look Cali I don't want you to do this but I understand your reasons. If you'd like I can send out a press release stating that due to your injuries you could not finish the film."
"I guess you can't tell the truth so thanks."
"You're welcome. I hope this doesn't affect us. You are like family to me."
"All families have disagreements from time to time but in the end everything works out. Don't worry. By the way, and I'm not saying this to be mean or vengeful but do not even think about asking me to clean up the mess that's about to be made with Dave in charge."
Aaron laughed sadly. "I wouldn't dare put you in that position. Call me if you need me. I love you."
"I love you too."
The strong male side of my mind hesitated to call Dani but her words of being in this together echoed in my mind forcing my fingers to make the call.
"How'd it go Baby?" She asked as soon as she answered.
All strength I had managed evaporated at the sound of her voice. My tears started falling as I began to speak. "I…I…I…had to quit. Aaron is about to release a statement that my injuries were too severe for me to continue. I figured you needed to know in case the rumor mill came knocking on your door."
"What? Why?" I knew from her voice that my quitting was an outcome she never considered.
"I'll tell you when you get home tonight. You're working and a lot of things happened that I don't want to get into over the phone." I replied, hoping she would see through my words and realize how much I needed her.
She said something to someone near her before she spoke to me again. "I'm really busy right now but I can be on the way now if you really need me."
Her tone wasn't very convincing and I knew she was hoping I wouldn't need her. She was probably worried about how they would react to her leaving again and the last thing I wanted was for her employment to be put in jeopardy because she kept taking off to care for me.
I wouldn't have hesitated to drop everything for her if the situation was reversed but the fact she had to ask if I needed her made it obvious that her job was more important to her than I was.
I am who I am now, like it or not. I needed to learn how to adapt to disappointment without causing Dani to put her life on hold.
"No, it's okay baby." I tried to sound reassuring. "We can talk when you get home tonight, I'm going to go lay down. I'm a big boy, shit I mean girl. Hell, whatever I am, I can take care of myself for a little while."
"If you say so then I need to let you go." She said in a tone that led me to believe she needed to get back to work.
I forced myself to sound cheerful. "I do. This is our life now and I'm going to be fine. Knowing I'll see you in a few hours is enough for now. Go back to work and I'll have dinner ready when you get home. I'm sorry to bother you but I thought you would want to know. I love you."
Dani sighed in relief. "I love you too. I'll be home around seven or so."
She ended our call before I could reply. I wanted so badly to crawl into my self-pity. Instead I forced myself to drive into town and buy some shipping boxes for all the clothes we had bought.
Ryan waved me down as I pulled back into the compound.
"What's this I hear about you quitting?" He asked after I rolled my window down.
I nodded. "Yeah, we agreed to disagree and they agreed to release me from my contract."
"Why? Just because you didn't like that Dave came up with a better stunt?"
I was shocked Ryan would think that. "You should know better than that. It's dangerous and we don't have enough crew to pull it off. Someone's going to get killed."
Ryan reached in the car and tweaked my nose. "You worry too much dudette."
I frowned. "I get paid a lot of money to worry about these things. You need to call out tomorrow. I'd hate to see anything happen to you."
He leaned in the window. "I'll be fine. I'm too pretty for anything to happen to me."
I felt real fear for my friend as I stared him in the eyes. "Please don't do this Ry, I'm begging you. I've got a bad feeling about it."
He sighed as he realized I was serious. "You know I can't do that. If I were to call out it could ruin me."
I shook my head. "Better to be ruined than hurt or worse. Plus if I'm right an injury could ruin you too."
He rested his head on the windowsill of my door. "Don't do this to me Cal. I have to work tomorrow, please don't be mad."
I patted his head. "I'm sorry I put you in this position but I love you too much to take a chance on anything happening to you."
He looked up and his eyes met mine. "I have no choice about it."
I forced a smile I didn't feel. "I can see your mind is set. Break a leg."
Ryan smiled as he reached in to hug me. "Thanks. I love you, you know."
I nodded and returned his embrace. "I love you too."
Once home I realized the need to stay busy so I wouldn't have time to think so I packed up most of the clothes Dani and I had bought before addressing and stacking them near the door.
It was sort of depressing that that stacks weren't that high but it was the best I could do.
I went about making supper, it wasn't fancy but I was not feeling up to going all out tonight.
I had just poured myself a glass of wine when Dani walked in and took it from my hand.
"Thanks." She said as she took a large gulp.
"Bad day?" I asked.
"Yeah, I had to field a lot of questions about why you quit. So are you going to tell me what happened?"
I could tell she was annoyed with me.
I led her to the table. "I'll tell you while we eat."
She rolled her eyes as she saw me bring out the spaghetti. "Oh great, more pasta. I know your meeting didn't last that long."
I stared at her wondering where the hell my wife went. "If you'll look in the living room I did pack all my clothes to be shipped back. What has been with you the last few days?"
She glared at me. "Nothing just had a lot on my mind."
During dinner Dani asked again about what happened. I expected her to be more sympathetic to how differently I had been treated compared to before but her main message was. "Welcome to womanhood." She went on to explain how that men easily discredit most ideas from a woman for no better reason than the fact they came from a woman.
She was quick to let me know I never should have quit and had totally overreacted to the situation.
After I realized our conversation was making me feel worse instead of better so I steered the topic toward her.
She talked excitedly about getting to be close to the set tomorrow.
"You can't go tomorrow." I said anxiously.
She sipped her wine. "Why not?"
"It's dangerous and I don't want to take any chances."
Dani laughed. "Being a little overdramatic aren't you?"
My anger spiked. "Not in the least. I have a bad feeling about it. I won't let you go."
Dani slammed her glass down. "You won't let me? You have got to be kidding me. Look Cali, I know you are upset but I have a job to do."
I stared at her, getting angrier by the second. "No job is worth your life."
She rolled her eyes. "Says the professional stuntwoman. Who do you think you are trying to force me to stay away from my job?"
I knew her mind was made up and nothing I could say or do would change her mind. I slowly got out of my chair and walked to the door. "I don't know anymore, I guess I'm just a nobody. I'll be back later. I need some air."
"Come back in a better mood." Dani yelled at my back as I closed to door.
I walked through the compound and into the woods. Maybe a hundred yards deep in the forest I found a path and followed it until I came across a fallen tree.
Instead of crawling over the damaged piece of nature, I sat on the ground and braced my back against it. I looked to the heavens and screamed. "Where are the power and gifts you promised?"
I buried my head in my hands. "I'm weaker than ever."
My mind swam with the events of the day. I had never been so disrespected in my adult life. The men completely ignored very obvious flaws in Dave's plan. Even worse, they scoffed at me when I pointed them out. They had the nerve to call me too emotional to see the logic.
And Aaron, he barely defended me. It was merely a token effort at best. I bet he didn't even talk to them after I left. It hurt to know he felt this way about me but it's best to find out now and cut my losses while I still had my male emotions to help rationalize things.
What was with Dani tonight? She was borderline mean. Maybe it was my fault, before my transformation our life revolved around her but lately I've been all me, me, me and I wasn’t worth anybody’s focus.
I guess she's had her fill of tending to my needs for a while but I'm not sure I can live like this. She says she loves me more than anything but tonight it felt like she might love me more than anything but herself. I guess I have to decide if I can live that way.
With more questions than answers I slowly made my way back to our trailer. I noticed all the lights were off as I arrived and found Dani sleeping sprawled out in bed. I tried to crawl in without disturbing her but she mumbled a few curse words and pushed me away. I leaned in to kiss her perfect lips in the hopes that she would move enough that I could lie down but she only turned her head and formed a look on her face as if she tasted something bad.
Instead of trying anything else, I quietly gathered a sleep shirt and blanket before making my way to the couch. I realized as I tried to go to sleep that Dani no longer respected me. She was the same as everyone else, myself included, who assumed I was weak and not worthy of respect. More than a few tears fell before I found a fitful slumber filled with nightmares of past abuse.
Chapter Fifteen
A little after nine in the morning I awoke to a sore back, a cramping stomach and a note.
We have never gone to bed angry before. Why are you on the couch? Running away from your problems doesn't solve them. I know you are feeling sorry for yourself but this is not easy for me either. I'd like to see how you would react if I put you through what you have put me through lately.
I love you even when you act irrational,
Dani.
I sighed as I wadded up the note and tossed it across the room. She had no idea what she did to me last night. Any hope I had of becoming happy with my new lot in life was destroyed.
I slowly made my way to the bathroom to take care of the usual morning duties. I had just finished dressing when I heard the explosions from the stunt over a mile away.
I prayed I was wrong about everything but my gut was still telling me I was right. I desperately called Dani's number to make sure she was all right but she didn't answer. I dialed her again as I started toward the door only pausing when I reached the living room to make sure she had not left her phone on the table.
Once outside, I saw way too much smoke over the horizon and panicked. My only thought was getting to the woman I loved.
In a matter of moments after it entered my mind that I needed to find her, I was standing in front of a trailer than had blown on its side. I noticed an odd odor and scanned the area to find the source, which turned out to be a couple of small propane tanks attached to the front.
I knew I needed to act quickly before it blew so I climbed the under carriage like a ladder before I eased my way across what was now the top toward the door. I opened it to see Dani and Gregorio lying underneath a few cabinets and assorted furniture that had fallen on them after the trailer tipped on its side.
I dropped through the opening and hurriedly removed the debris. To my relief she was breathing but outside of that, I had clue as to the extent of her injuries.
I crawled to the large back window and kicked it out rather easily. Next I gathered my wife in my arms and struggled to move her. I quickly realized I could not carry her entire weight so I repositioned myself behind her shoulders and dragged her through the debris to a safe distance.
I returned to Gregorio and repeated the process. As I placed him next to a stirring Dani the trailer exploded. I instinctively dove over her body to provide a shield from the flying debris.
"Are you okay?" I asked after everything stopped falling.
She started to sit up and look around. "I think so, what happened? It looks like a war zone."
For the first time since I arrived I looked around, cars were strewn everywhere and most of the trailers had some type of damage but the one I pulled Dani and her coworker from had been completely destroyed.
I sighed. "Let's not worry about what happened, let's make sure you and Gregorio are okay."
I heard a low moan coming from an overturned car nearby. I looked back at Dani who was already leaning over to check on the small man she worked with. "Go ahead, I'll be alright. See if anyone else needs help."
I ran in the direction of the noise and saw another stuntman lying underneath the wall of the recently destroyed trailer that had flown about fifty feet. I quickly lifted the wall off him before reaching behind his shoulders to drag him to safety next to Dani and Gregorio.
I took off again looking for survivors and paused when I saw the bottom part of two legs sticking out from under an older car that had been flipped on its side. I rushed around the other side to see Ryan's shoulders and head sticking out from the other side. I screamed at top of my lungs at the sight of my best friend with blood trickling from his nose and the corner of his mouth.
"Dani, get an ambulance, a crane or a wrecker or something. Ryan's hurt bad." I yelled.
I leaned next to him. "It'll be okay Ry. Just hold on. I'm going to get help."
"Don't leave me Cal. I'm scared." Ryan said as he looked up at me from the ground.
Dani suddenly appeared. "Help is on the way, I just saw a lot of people running this direction."
I tried to move the car off him but it wouldn't budge. Instead, I sat in the dirt next to the person who had always been there for me. "I'm not going anywhere Ryborg. Stay with me brother."
I don't know why but using his nickname from when we were kids seemed appropriate.
He managed a weak smile. "It's been a long time since you've called me that. You were right I should have listened. Now I'm afraid it's too late."
I ran my fingers through his hair wishing help would hurry up. "It's NOT too late. You have to hold on because I can't lose what little family I have."
He coughed up some blood and I tilted his head to the side so he wouldn't choke. He ended up spraying me with his red life force as he couched again.
I looked up at Dani. "Go see where the help is."
My wife nodded sadly as she turned quickly.
"We had some great times didn't we Cali?" Ryan said as soon as he caught his breath.
I smiled as I remembered all the wonderful memories we shared. "That we did Ry, you were at almost every major milestone in my life."
He tried to laugh. "What do you mean almost? We have always been there for each other. Can you do me a favor?"
I nodded. "Anything, you know you only have to ask."
He winced in pain and struggled to speak. "Tell my parents I love them."
I wiped some of the sweat from his forehead with the tail of my top. "You can tell them yourself."
His stare started to appear vacant. "No, I don't think I can. Reach out to Evie. She can help you deal with your changes. Thank for always being there for me. I think it's time to go. I love ya Ty."
"I love ya too Ry. Stay with me brother." I implored as I saw the light leave my best friend's eyes.
I tried shaking him. "Don't you dare leave me Darryl Ryan Crews!"
I met his lips with mine so I could push air into his lungs, I couldn't do proper CPR due to the fact there was a car on his chest.
I burst into uncontrollable tears when he didn't respond. It seemed like an eternity that I held my best friend's head in my arms as I rocked back and forth.
Dani placed her hand on my shoulder but I shrugged her off while I screamed at her. "I tried to tell you this was going to happen but you were just like everyone else. Nobody believed me and look what happened."
Out of the corner of my eye I noticed an emergency crew approaching with Dave and Aaron following close behind. I wanted to leap off the ground and wrap my hands around Dave's neck. I wanted to choke the life out of him as payment for what happened to my best friend but instead I stood and stared at the both of my former friends without saying a word.
I dropped down and placed one last kiss on Ryan's cheek before I turned to Dani. "Let's get you to an ambulance."
"I'm fine." She tried to argue.
I tightened my grip on her hand making her wince as I jerked her forward with such force that she started to stumble. "This one time you are GOING to do what I ask. Besides, did you let me get away with going straight home the other night?"
Her eyes filled with shock at my outburst and she allowed me to lead her to a waiting ambulance.
No matter how much we argued with the crew, since our marriage was not legally recognized, they would not allow me to accompany her. I assured her I would soon follow in the car. As soon as they took off I started walking back toward the compound.
Dave approached from behind to say something but I never allowed him the chance. I turned abruptly and took on an offensive posture as I wiped Ryan's blood from my lips.
"If you value your miserable life, you might do well not to speak to me right now. I'm only hanging on by a thread and any excuse you give will be like using a pair of sharp scissors to cut it."
I was trembling with an anger I never knew I was capable of as I turned to Aaron. "You better get him away from me or I swear to everything that is holy that I will take his life in trade for my best friend."
Dave immediately recognized that I was serious and took off running in the opposite direction.
Aaron started to speak but I cut him off. "If you had believed in me this could have been avoided."
He was about to reply but I turned and ran back toward the Mini so I could get to Dani.
I saw the Sheriff's SUV barreling up the dirt path and jumped in the middle of the road hoping he would stop so I could prepare him for what he would see.
Mr. Crews stopped beside me and rolled down his window. "Are you okay Cali?"
I shook my head. "I have to tell you something"
He nodded and unlocked the passenger's side so I could join him. "Are you hurt? That's a lot of blood."
My tears started anew. "This isn't mine sir. It's Ryan's. He didn't make it. I tried to save him but he didn't make it."
All color left his face. "Oh dear Lord. Please don't tell me this."
My entire body started to shake. "I wish I didn't have to tell you but I couldn't let you pull in there without knowing. I was with him when he passed. He wanted me to tell you and Mrs. Crews that he loved you."
His trembling hand reached across and clasped mine. "Thank You Cali. I'm glad you were with him. It's comforting to know he wasn't alone in the end."
I tried to be strong but couldn't. I dissolved into nothing more than puddle of hysterics. "I owe him my life in more ways than you know. I don’t where I would be right now without him taking me away from here. This never should have happened. I told them it was a disaster waiting to happen but nobody would listen. I begged him not to work today. I tried everything I could to save him. I swear I did. Now my best friend is dead and my wife is on her way to the hospital all because I was too weak to get them to listen."
Mr. Crews allowed me to vent before he spoke. "I know you two were closer than anybody so I can only imagine how much you're hurting. I need to get to my wife and you need to get to yours. We can talk about this later but I will want to know what you meant by you warned them."
I nodded as I stepped out of the car. "Yes sir, I guess you’re right and I'll be happy to tell you everything. If you need anything please call me and also let me know after you make arrangements."
As soon as I closed the door to his SUV he hurried on to the accident scene. I walked back to the trailer in a daze.
I was becoming numb. A large part of me died with Ryan, he was such an essential part of my life that I didn't know how I could survive without him. Thankfully I had Dani and I never needed her more.
No wait, I didn’t really have her anymore. Ty had Dani and their love was forever. I no longer felt the same type of love from her as before so maybe I didn’t have her after all. My feelings for her were just as strong though and I needed to get to the hospital to check on her.
I was about to hop in the Mini until I saw my reflection in the window and decided I needed to change before I went to the hospital.
Changing took longer than expected because I had a problems fastening my shorts so I opted for a pair of sweat pants and one of Dani's comfortable tee shirts instead
On the way to check on Dani I worried about her health, I mourned my oldest friend and silently fumed over the changes I had to endure. If I were still a man I would have had more strength to remove the car from Ryan. If I had been a man, I could have accompanied my wife to the hospital in the ambulance. Most importantly, if I were still a man, the accident would have never happened because the men would have taken me at my word.
Dani was waiting outside the emergency room when I arrived and jumped in the car before I even came to a complete stop. She leaned across the small interior and wrapped her arms around me. "I'm so sorry Baby. I should have listened to you."
I rubbed her back gently as I put up a wall that blocked my emotions in a safe place far from the surface. "What did the doctors say?"
She sighed as I looked at her. While still beautiful, she looked like she felt horrible with many bruises visible and her gorgeous eyes swollen from crying.
"I'm going to be sore for a few days but otherwise fine."
I frowned thinking I couldn’t comfort her while she had been waiting to be checked out at the emergency room. "I’m sorry I couldn’t go with you in the ambulance."
Her voice suddenly sounded annoyed with me. "Please don’t make this another poor you got turned into a woman scenario. I know full well that if you were still a man it would not have happened and frankly, I don’t care. I don’t think I could take another one of your pity parties right now."
Any feelings or emotions I considered sharing were immediately locked away deep inside my dark place as I patted her hand gently. "Let's go back to the trailer so we can get you cleaned up."
The drive back to the compound mainly consisted of Dani talking about herself and Gregorio, who I found out suffered a broken arm and sprained ankle.
At our temporary home I silently cursed the fact we did not have a bathtub. It was obvious Dani needed a long soak. I did the best I could to help as I slowly undressed and slipped behind her so I could wash her hair since I didn't want her to exert herself anymore than necessary.
She released a soft moan as my fingers massaged her scalp. After I rinsed the shampoo and worked in some conditioner she turned to me. "How are holding up?"
I smiled. "I'm fine Baby, don't worry about me."
She started to argue with me but I cut her off by rinsing her hair. I winced with pain as a cramp so severe I almost double over in pain struck me. I suddenly felt something warm on the insides of my thighs. I looked down and gasped as I noticed blood trickling down my legs.
Dani turned around to see what was wrong and her eyes filled with amusement as she realized what was happening. "Oh no, it didn't even cross my mind you would have these. Relax it's perfectly normal. I go through this every month and it's only natural that we have our periods at the same time."
While inside I was freaking out, the wall my mind constructed allowed me to appear calm and unhurt by her disregard of such a traumatic moment.
I nodded as Dani explained what I needed to do. I followed the instructions she gave me as I inserted the tampon. To say it felt weird and foreign to my male side would be the understatement of the century but to my female side it felt like a necessary evil for the ability to bring life into the world.
Another part of me died while my wife started to get annoyed when I had trouble with something that was apparently so basic that she learned how to do it when she was only twelve. It was an important and yet harrowing new part of my life and all she could do was get angry or laugh.
I continued to act like everything was fine as I led Dani to the bedroom. She made it abundantly clear to me in her note that my change was hard for her accept. Besides, I was seriously starting to doubt if she was worried about me at all.
I wanted to be mad at her but the sight of her unconscious under the pile of rubble in the overturned makeup trailer was a memory that would haunt my nightmares for years to come. She had to be physically hurting more than she was allowing to show.
I quickly heated up a bowl of soup and filled her glass with water before returning to her with one of the pain pills Gabe gave me. "Take this, I know you have to be sore."
She shook her head. "I'm fine. I don't need that, it will make me want to sleep and then I'll be up all night. I don't want you to be alone right now."
I smiled and leaned down to give her a kiss. "I'm fine so long as I am taking care of you. It's what I do best."
Dani smiled. "Yes it is. You take great care of me."
I placed the pill in her hand. "Let me do my job and take this. I saw what all fell on you. Trust me, you'll thank me later."
Dani's voice started to crack after she swallowed the painkiller. "I’m sorry about what I said earlier. You just lost your best friend and are experiencing serious changes, yet you still focus your energies on me. I love you so much."
"I lost my best male friend and it hurts but that's not what is important right now." I placed my hand over her heart above her perfect breast. "You are my best friend. I couldn't continue if I lost you. I love you more than life itself."
Dani pulled me close. "I feel the exact same way."
"I think you'd survive just fine without me." I muttered so soft she couldn't hear me.
She didn’t know it but her damage had been done with precise blows on my already injured psyche. She might think she loved me but it was out of obligation. Nobody could really love someone like me now.
I curled beside her on our bed until I knew she was asleep. I slowly worked my way from her arms and walked out to the chairs we had set up in the small area behind the trailer. In the distance I could see where Ryan had been staying and the weight of his loss hit me hard.
I once again took stock of my life and quickly realized the world would have been better off had Zaria not saved me. Ryan would still be walking around joking, Dani wouldn't be lying in bed injured and countless others would have never been hurt.
Another cramp rocked my body reminding me the flesh I lived in was really not my own.
I hated who I had become. I was much more comfortable as man. I didn't have to deal with people underestimating my intelligence, didn't fret over men I considered friends forcing themselves on me like Gabe did, I didn't ever worry about Aaron questioning my work and most certainly did not have to hide how I felt about my wife in public.
If Dani's attitude the last couple of days was any indication, then she was obviously tiring of dealing with my changes. She deserved better than the life I was forcing her to live.
Seeing her so close to death made me realize that I loved her too much to make her spend the rest of her life with whatever I was now.
I walked back into the house and penned a note that I left by her side. I gently placed a final kiss on her cheek before I grabbed the large bottle of painkillers along with a bottle of whiskey before I walked out of the trailer and into the woods.
---
Athena looked down at scene unfolding. "This is cruel cousin, even by our standards. I know you said you needed to break her but isn't this going too far?"
Zaria nodded. "I never foresaw this happening. I thought she would adapt better but I also counted on my daughter offering more support. Callista was very proud of her accomplishments as a male, she was very happy with her lot in life. Sadly I didn't take into account how much damage her father had done to her psyche. He somehow convinced her women are very much the weaker sex and once again, my daughter has not done anything to help diminish those feelings. I was also so focused on how she would react to the confirmation of womanhood that I allowed the accident to get out of hand. A death of any kind, much less that of one of her anchors, was not in the plans."
"At least it's not Pompeii." Athena said as she watched Callista sit beside a fallen tree and place over half the bottle of narcotics in her mouth before chasing them down with a square bottle of whiskey. "She is doing this willingly. You can't undo what has been done."
Zaria appeared determined. "I can't but I know someone who can."
Chapter Sixteen
"Daughter wake up."
Dani stirred and opened her eyes. The serious expression Zaria wore caused her to sit up. "What's wrong?"
Zaria pointed to the note Callista had left.
Dani opened it quickly.
My dearest Dani,
I realize now I should have never been given a second chance as nothing good has come of it. My best friend is dead and you are injured along with I don't know how many others. My heart sank when I saw you unconscious this morning, it was only made worse knowing that had I not changed, you would have never been in such a situation.
My sole purpose in life is to make your life a happy one and you let me know this morning that my changes are not easy for you. Knowing how close you were to dying today has made me realize you deserve a better life than I can offer.
What has happened is not easy for me either and I can't burden you to be stuck in a life such as this. I swore to honor and protect you, to make every day of your life full of joy. You have not been happy since my change and I feel you only stay with me because you feel like you have no choice.
I love you more than life itself and that is why I am making the choice for you. I have come to understand that the only way to keep my vows to you is to give back the gift I was given and accept what fate had planned before your mother intervened.
If you love me like you say then please grant my last request. Love again without worry about how I would feel. I always have and always will want nothing but your happiness.
I Love You and only You,
Ty/Cali
Her eyes turned to her mother filled with fear. "What have I done? I've never known her to be a quitter. Can you save her?"
Zaria shook her head. "I can't but you can if you get to her in time. I can take you to her but the rest will be up to you."
Dani stood quickly. "What are we waiting for?"
Zaria sighed sadly. "You must understand that you must give of your life force. You will forever be linked if you wish to save her. Unlike what I did, your gift will be far more personal as you are saving her because of love. The resulting feelings can be intense because not only are you granting her a portion of our powers, she will grant you a portion of her humanity."
Dani nodded as her mother continued. "Also understand that Callista is broken, not beyond repair, but she will require your unfailing love and support if she is to recover. She feels shame over her changes, guilt over the accident, despair over the loss of her closest friend and your recent actions and attitude have left her shattered. She felt she had no other choice."
"Cali already has my unfailing love and support and she knows it." Dani replied adamantly.
Her mother raised a questioning eyebrow. "Does she? She would not be feeling the need to protect you from her pain if she felt that way. Your relationship is not an even split at the moment and Callista is hurting because of it. I blame myself for always giving you everything you desired without having to work for it."
Zaria's tone became firm. "If you are not willing to work as hard in this as your wife always has done, then you need to let her go now because saving her only to have someone to take care of you would be cruel."
Dani didn't even need to think about her answer. "I love her completely. Let's go Mother."
They arrived deep in the forest behind the compound and Dani started to shake as she saw Callista's lifeless body.
She ran to petite red haired beauty and gathered the love of her life in her trembling arms. "Wake up! Don't leave me baby! Please wake up."
Zaria placed her hand on her daughter's shoulder in an attempt to calm her.
Dani looked over to her mother in a panic. "Will she survive?"
Zaria spoke in a stern voice. "It is up to you. You can save her physically but emotionally she will require much love and total devotion. You have hurt her greatly."
Dani stared at her mother. "Why do you keep saying that? Why would I dare hurt the person I love? I have been totally supportive." She said defensively.
Zaria sighed. "Oh Danica, have you? Last night when she expressed her concerns did you take them seriously or did you dismiss them in much the same manner everyone else had? If you will remember, she did offer to stay home the night she saved me because of your concerns but you insisted she go."
"When you knew she was upset at how she had been treated by her colleagues, did you offer compassion or did you make your usual attempts at humor? I’ll have you know she always listens to your concerns and places a priority on them no matter how trivial they appear to her because she feels if they are important enough for you to voice then they are important enough for her to consider."
"When she didn't come to bed did you get up to find out why or did you get upset and leave a letter deflecting the blame onto her? Did it ever cross your selfish mind tried but your actions prevented it and she knew you had a bad day and needed to be up early so she did not want to disturb you?"
Dani's mother's voice rose slightly in anger. "Today her only concern was to take care of you after having her only lifelong friend die in her arms. She made you a meal and insured you were comfortable even after you insulted her as she picked you up from the hospital."
Rain started falling as Zaria’s words flooded over her daughter. "Today Callista experienced what is traumatic for girls the first time it happens. Can you imagine what it would be like after spending twenty-eight years as a male to have that happen? She was scared, embarrassed and confused all at the same time but she buried her feelings to take care of you."
Zaria glared at her youngest daughter. "Tell me daughter, did you offer loving support and encouragement or did you find it funny and then get annoyed that she didn't do everything exactly right the first time? Have you been treating her as the true equal she is or have you been treating her as the young girl she appears to be?"
Dani looked away in shame.
Her mother's anger reached epic proportions. Lightning filled the sky as she gripped Dani's chin and roughly turned her face so their eye's met. "You will look at me while I am speaking to you. From what I have seen you have been treating her with the same disrespect you did shortly after you two met. The difference is that now she doesn't have the self respect to stand up to you and you exploited it for your benefit."
Dani broke down into uncontrollable sobs as she rocked Cali's limp body in her arms. "Oh Mother, what have I done? I would sooner cut off my arm as to hurt her in any way. I have been horrid, how can I fix this?"
Zaria knelt beside her daughter before pulling her into her arms. "Learn from your mistakes. Rebuild the trust you lost and never let her go. She still has great things ahead but only if she realizes her potential. Take the time to show her why you love being a woman because right now she has only seen the bad."
Dani nodded. "I don't deserve her Mother. Thank you for opening my eyes. I owe you everything. I will not let you down again."
"No you don't deserve her but she loves you. Did you know she only sacrificed herself in the cave because she thought I was you? Would you be willing to make such a sacrifice? It is not I that you need not let down again, it is her. I still believe you are capable of great things."
Dani leaned over Callista to offer her the kiss of life but before their lips met Zaria stopped her.
"You do understand the consequences of what you are about do, don't you?"
Dani nodded. "Yes. I will give Callista an equal share in my powers. Which combined with what you have given her, will make her among the most powerful."
"Do you also understand the repercussions for yourself?" Zaria asked.
Once again Dani nodded. "I will become more human in my emotions and the bond Cali and I share will grow infinitely."
Danica’s mother smiled at her youngest daughter. "I believe both of you will see great benefit from this. Once she comes into her own I will call you home so she can be properly trained. She will become our greatest protector."
"I understand Mother." Dani replied.
---
I woke up to a long finger being shoved down my throat. I turned away and emptied the undigested pills and alcohol all over the plants next to me.
"Talk to me Cali. Are you okay?" Dani asked anxiously.
Although my mind was very cloudy I slowly realized I failed in my task and started sobbing uncontrollably. "Why did you do that? Leave me alone."
Dani said nothing as she shoved her finger in my mouth again causing my gag reflex to kick in.
After another round of expelling my stomach I turned toward my wife. "Stop doing that."
Dani shook me violently. "Have you lost your mind? How could you do this to me?"
I pulled away and my wall went up. "Oh, how stupid of me. I forgot it's all about you."
She pulled me tightly to her chest as her lips met mine. Suddenly I felt a small charge flow through me and my mouth filled with the taste of honey.
"I'm sorry, I'm so very sorry. It's not about me at all." She cried after she ended our kiss.
Inside I was dead. I didn't deserve anyone caring for me and I sure didn't want anyone's, especially Dani's, pity. I tried to escape her grasp but as usual since I changed, I was too weak to get away.
"Please let me go." I begged in an emotionless tone.
Dani's hold only became tighter. "Never."
I stopped fighting her and rolled my eyes but said nothing, mainly because my mind was still too cloudy to think straight.
Sleep was trying it's best to overtake me and she turned my head so I could face her. "Let me take you home and get you cleaned up."
I shook my head as a yawn escaped. I noticed the other half a bottle of pain killers and attempted to reach for them. "I'm not your concern. You have enough to worry about. I'll just lie here til I feel up to walking."
Her eyes filled with pain. "Not my concern? You don't believe that do you?"
I nodded slowly and the weight of my eyelids became more than I could bear as I held the bottle close so that I knew where it was in case I woke up and needed to try again. "I don't blame you. I was barely worth a care before everything and now I'm not worth anything."
---
"Stay with me Baby!" Dani screamed as she shook Callista.
Zaria stepped to her side. "She will recover but will sleep til the morn."
Dani wiped her eyes as she looked up. "Thank you Mother. We will make you proud."
Zaria leaned down and kissed her daughter. "You already have. I will be in touch. Live well young one."
As soon as her mother disappeared, Dani lifted Callista in her arms and started walking back toward the trailer. She wept as leaned in to give her wife’s unconscious lips a light kiss. "I’m sorry Baby, I’ll never let you down again."
Dani was startled by a jeep barreling across the grass towards her as she emerged from the woods. It stopped just before it reached her and Aaron jumped out before rushing to her side.
"What happened?" The worried man asked as he ran a hand through Callista's hair.
Dani pulled her away from him and kept walking toward the trailer. "Stay away from her, don't act like you care now."
Aaron dropped his hands to his side. "You have no idea how sorry I am that didn't listen to her. I did follow some of her suggestions which managed to prevent the accident from being worse."
Dani rolled her eyes. "It was no accident. To call it an accident would infer it could not been prevented but I'm sure Ryan appreciates your efforts. You should have listened to her. You hired her for a reason."
Aaron sighed. "I know I screwed up. It's a mistake I'll never make again. That is if she'll ever trust me again."
Tears started to fall from Dani's eyes. "I think we all have to regain her trust. If she had not shown up Gregorio and I would be dead."
Aaron gasped as he stared at her. "What do you mean?"
"I don't have time to get into it. I need to get her cleaned up and into bed." Dani said as she started to feel the strain of carrying her wife and trying to unlock her front door at the same time.
"What happened? Do you need me to call an ambulance?"
Dani shook her head. "I got to her in time, thankfully. She needs to sleep this off."
Aaron took Callista from Dani's arms. "Let me carry her, it's the least I can do at the moment."
Aaron followed Dani and laid Callista on their bed. He listened intently as Dani went on to explain how Callista had saved them right before the trailer blew up while she cleaned Cali up with a washrag. He left the room to allow them privacy as Dani changed her wife's clothes.
Dani gasped at the bruises and splinters on Callista’s back. She instinctively knew it was from the debris that Cali had shielded her from.
Dani was still crying as she joined Aaron in the living room. She told him about just realizing Cali was injured and about her being with Ryan as he passed away and her efforts to save him. She explained her wife’s mental state and how that Cali felt betrayed by everyone that refused to take her concerns seriously as well as feeling guilty about not doing enough to prevent the accident and how she attempted to take her own life because of everything.
Aaron wiped his eyes. "I really let her down. She's like a daughter to me and I let her down. I have no idea how to make this right."
Dani buried her knees to her chest. "We all did. Remember I was at the location too. I let her down more than anyone because she trusted me most to listen."
She hit herself in the head feeling the need to torture herself somehow. "Even after she begged me not to go, I still went. I don't know how I am going to get her to forgive me." Her tear stained eyes looked up at the man sitting across from her. "I can't lose her Aaron, I can't survive without her."
Aaron smiled. "Cali loves you Dani, she'd never leave you."
Dani sighed sadly. "But she did try to leave me. Had I not found her she would be gone right now."
He reached over to take her hand so he could reassure her. "She's hurting and she’s not herself at the moment. She hasn't been herself since the air bag malfunctioned under her. She's understandably upset and didn't feel like she had anyone to turn to. We just need to make sure she knows she is not alone."
Aaron paused when he appeared to have an idea. "The movie is delayed while the investigation is ongoing but regardless, you are done with your work here. Focus on that young lady in the other room and call me if you need anything. I know she will want to stay around for Ryan's funeral so I will arrange for you two to move into the same lodge we reserved for the stars tomorrow. I want you to keep the rental car as long as you need."
Dani looked up and smiled. "Thank you. What will happen when the investigation is over? Will Cali or you be in trouble?"
Aaron started to stand. "Legally no. Since we were on a video conference call, Cali's concerns and resignation were recorded and I already have a copy. Even her and Dave's argument in the hall was recorded since they were so loud. I'm also safe because after she left I agreed with her but was outvoted. I did manage to implement a few changes based on her recommendations and that helps my case. The others may be in for a world of hurt though."
He sighed. "Monetarily is a different matter altogether. If you, Gregorio or especially Ryan's family sues they will have no trouble proving negligence. Insurance only covers so much and the rest will come out of my pocket. It's another lesson that I always need to follow my gut instincts."
He noticed Dani wince slightly as she moved her legs to stand. "I almost forgot. How are you physically?"
Dani stood slowly to escort him to the door. "Just a few bump and bruises along with some scratches. It should have been worse but thanks to Cali I'll be fine. You don't have to worry about me."
Aaron offered Dani a hug. "Thank goodness for that. Don't forget to call if you need anything at all."
"I will."
After closing the door behind her visitor Dani walked back to the bedroom and sat on the side of the bed. She ran her fingers through Cali's long red hair as her love slept peacefully. Cali responded to her touch and curled her little body around where Dani was sitting.
Dani leaned down and placed a kiss on her cheek. "I love you so much and I promise that I will never give you a reason to doubt that again."
Dani crawled into the bed and held Callista tight regretting her actions but also thanking her mother for the chance to make things right. She knew that from this point forward she would do whatever it took to show her wife everyday how much she meant to her.
Chapter Seventeen
I awoke the next morning feeling rested. The smell of freshly cooked bacon filled my nostrils. I looked up to see Dani standing over me with a tray of food.
"How are you feeling Baby?" She asked as she sat down beside me and pushed some hair away from my face.
The fullness of my bladder didn't allow me time to reply other than to say. "I gotta pee."
I jumped out of bed and rushed to the bathroom. As I sat down I noticed a small string emerging from my body and the fog in my mind started to clear.
How did I end up in bed? Why is Dani being nice? Did she find me and bring me home? Why am I still alive?
I sighed and finished taking care of everything I needed to do before I returned to our bedroom. Amazingly certain things were far less traumatic to handle than they were they day before.
I smiled meekly. "Thank you for breakfast. How did you find me?"
Dani guided me back into bed before she sat beside me. "You're welcome and Mother told me where you were."
I frowned. "Great, another favor from her. What will this one cost me?"
Dani pulled me into a hug. "Don't be like that. I'm grateful she did. I'm sorry I let you down. Can you ever forgive me?"
I tensed at her touch. I didn't deserve her affection. "There's nothing to forgive. I told you from the beginning I never wanted you to change who you are for me."
Hurt fell across Dani's perfect face. "You really think I'm so selfish that I only care about myself? I will never be able to forgive myself for doing that to you."
I frowned. "I didn't say that. What I mean is, you have your life to live and I've always prided myself in the fact that you didn't have to change who you are to make me happy. I never wanted to take over your life, I only wanted to be a part of it."
Dani appeared confused. "What does that mean?"
I decided to just lay all my cards on the table. What's the worst that could happen? She'd get mad and leave? It would be better for her to leave than to spend the rest of her life with someone like me.
Plus with her gone my next attempt would succeed.
"You are who you are which is a perfect, strong willed, high maintenance woman. I knew I never deserved to be with you so I have worked hard to enhance your life. I could always consider us equals so long as you were happy but since I've changed, you are slowly slipping back into that person I saw when we first met and I can't take it. You see a young woman and have been treating me as such. You know I'm willing to give up some control but I have a hard line and you've crossed it few times lately."
My best efforts to control my emotions failed as a tear started to fall. "I know you want to know why I did what I did so I'll tell you. I feel like I'm failing and bringing you down with me. I might be able to survive in this body if things were still the same between us but it’s not."
I turned away so she didn’t have to see this tiny body cry and appear even weaker. "I can't live with you not being happy and damn sure can't live without you. I hate who I am now and you let me know it troubled you as well. I figured taking me out of the equation was the best solution for both of us."
For the first time Dani truly felt the depth of feelings Cali had for her and it overwhelmed her because she was not worthy of such strong emotions.
Dani wiped her eyes. "I can never apologize enough. I'm sorry for how I disregarded your warnings. I'm sorry for not being more understanding about what you are going through. I'm sorry for how I've been treating you but what I'm most sorry for is not letting you know much you mean to me."
She took my hands in hers and dropped to her knees in front of me. "I love you Callista Dawn Zoyra. I love you more than anything. I can't live without you and I promise to do everything within my power to help you adjust to our new life together. I know I hurt and betrayed you. Please give me a chance to make things right by you. Can you do that?"
I sat stunned by her admission. My wife was not one to admit her mistakes, much less apologize for them. I have learned from our past together that when she reaches this point she will keep her word. I wasn’t sure though because that memory of her was from before I changed.
I wasn’t quite ready to give my trust back only to have her betray me again. That was something she would need to earn. Instead of accepting her apology I said the only truth I knew at the moment.
"I love you."
Dani appeared satisfied with my answer and hugged me again before we decided to take our food back to the kitchen to eat. Afterward, she joined me in the shower where she lovingly washed my hair before she laid out a bright orange tank top and dark blue shorts to wear while I dried off.
I started to protest as she helped me style my hair and do my makeup but she silenced me with a kiss telling me to enjoy the pampering.
I noticed four suitcases and she explained we were moving out. I didn't argue since I had never been fond of the trailer we were staying in and the compound held nothing but bad memories.
Once on the road I asked Dani where we were going but she just smiled and told me it was a secret. I tried to remind her that we didn't keep secrets from each other but she didn't give in. I even tried pouting but all that accomplished was her reaching across to tickle me.
I turned to her as we entered Pigeon Forge. "Are we going here or on to Gatlinburg?"
Dani said nothing until we pulled into an upscale outlet mall. "I want to play miniature golf but unfortunately we need proper clothes for Ryan's service before we do. Is that okay?"
I nodded sadly. "I guess it's necessary."
After we bought ourselves a couple appropriate dresses along with shoes and accessories, we returned to the Mini to place them in the back. I marveled at how attentive Dani had been.
She took the time to explain why I needed certain looks and how certain accessories matched certain dresses.
When I felt uneasy walking in the dressing room she was ready with a reassuring smile and heaped praise upon me even when she didn't like the dresses I tried on.
Dani turned to me after she closed the back hatch. "I noticed a Chinese place in the food court. How about we grab a bite before we go?"
I smiled brightly. "I'd love that."
We walked back in and ordered our food before we took our seats. I smiled across the table as I took a bite of my sesame chicken. "This is good. Thank you for today, I can't wait to play golf."
Dani grinned. "Me too. It's going to be fun, I wish we had gotten an earlier start."
Just over Dani's shoulder I noticed a little red headed girl sitting alone staring at a book. She was too small to be left by herself.
I looked around to see if her parents were somewhere getting food but I didn't see a line at any of the places. I couldn't explain why but a feeling inside me told me to reach out to her.
I looked at my wife as I wiped the corner of my lips with a napkin. "Excuse me for a second."
"Where are you going?" She asked.
I tilted my head in the direction of the girl. "I feel the need to check on that little girl."
Dani glanced behind her and gasped. "I can see why, she looks like she could be our daughter."
I nodded. "I know. I'll be right back."
"You want me to come with you?"
I shook my head. "No, I can't explain it but I think I need to talk to her alone."
I studied the girl as I walked in her direction. She was clean but her clothes didn't quite fit. If I were to guess I'd say she recently had a growth spurt but her parents couldn't afford new clothes yet. I also noticed that she was actually reading the book, not just looking at it. That part surprised me because she was so small I assumed she was too young to read.
I felt ashamed of myself for making an assumption about her that made me upset when others did the same concerning myself. I suddenly saw a lot of myself in that sad little girl.
I walked to her side. "Hi there, is your mother around?"
The little girl didn't even bother to look up from her book. "She'll be right back. I'm not supposed to talk to strangers."
I smiled. "That's right. I just wanted to make sure you're okay. I'm Cali by the way."
The adorable girl pushed a few strands of hair away from her eyes. "I have an aunt named Cali but she lives in California."
"I live in California but I used to live around here."
She finally looked up at me. I gasped slightly and why she looked so much like me became clear. "You wouldn't happen to be Kaley would you?"
She stared in shock. "How did you know that?"
I stooped down beside the beautiful girl. "I think I'm your aunt. My brother is Thomas Dawson. Is that your Daddy?"
Before Kaley had a chance to respond a woman turned the corner. "Leave my daughter alone."
I turned to see who was talking and immediately recognized the light brown haired very underweight short woman in oversized clothes as Kaley's mother. Her and my brother were already engaged before I left town. She had lost entirely too much weight from when I remembered her.
I stood and offered my hand. "Hi Trish."
She stopped short as soon as she recognized me. "Oh my God Cali. You are the last person I ever expected to see. How are you?"
I smiled. "I'm better than some, worse than others. Sorry for scaring you but I saw Kaley sitting by herself and wanted to make sure she was okay. You'd be proud of her, she told me she didn't talk to strangers."
Trish accepted my hand but only to pull me into a hug. "It's great to see you again. Don't think badly of me but I have to work and can't afford a sitter so I have Kaley stay here. The people working around at the counters keep an eye out and I come check on her as much as I can."
I smiled. "I understand. How late do you have to work? Dani and I were about to go play miniature golf. I'd love to have Kaley join us. It would give me a chance to get to know my only niece."
Trish appeared relieved by my offer and leaned closer. "Dani is your wife right?"
I nodded and waved Dani over. "There she is. You don't have a problem with us being together do it?"
Trish smiled. "Of course not. If you could take her it would be a huge burden off my mind." She turned toward her daughter. "Kaley would you like to spend the day with your Aunt Cali?"
Kaley smiled brightly. "I'd love that Mom."
"Get your stuff and put it in your bag. I'll take it with me."
Dani arrived as Kaley started packing her book bag.
Trish offered her hand to Dani. "Nice to finally meet you. I'm Trish."
Kaley walked to her mother's side and handed her the bag.
Trish leaned down to give her daughter a kiss. "Be good. I love you."
Kaley smiled up at her mother. "I love you too. Thanks for letting me do this."
Trish looked at Dani and I. "I don't get off work until eight tonight so if that's too late just bring her back. She'll show you which store I work in"
I shook my head and laughed. "I won't bring her back until I absolutely have to. I'm sure she can tell us where to park outside so we can be waiting there."
I gave Trish my cell number and she gave me the number for where she worked before she hurried back into the mall.
I turned to my niece. "We still need to finish eating are you hungry?"
Kaley nodded shyly.
Dani smiled as she bent down to greet Kaley. "Hi I'm Dani. What would you like? You can have anything you want?"
Kaley smiled. "Even ice cream?"
Dani and I laughed as Dani replied. "Especially ice cream."
After taking Kaley to get a chocolate waffle cone we took our places back at the table. Our food was cold but still edible.
Kaley looked up at me. "Are you really a stuntwoman in movies Aunt Cali?"
I nodded. "Yes and Dani does make up for the people starring in the movies."
The little girl looked over at Dani. "Really? Can you teach me how to put on makeup? Mom says I'm too young but I really need it."
Dani frowned. "Why do you think you need makeup?"
Kaley shrugged her tiny shoulders. "Cause I'm ugly."
I shook my head. "You're not ugly. I think you're beautiful."
Kaley crossed her arms as her adorable bottom lip started to poke out. "No I'm not."
Dani leaned over to my side trying her best not to laugh. "It must be a family trait."
I nodded. "Must be."
Dani smiled. "Kaley did you know you look just like your Aunt Cali did when she was your age?"
Her eyes widened. "Really?" She started to smile. "Does that mean I'll be as pretty as you when I grow up?"
I nodded. "You will be even prettier. I bet you that people will think we are sisters. Next time you see your Daddy ask him to show you some pictures of me when I was your age."
The precious little girl frowned. "I miss my Daddy."
I mentally kicked myself for causing anything other than a smile on her adorable face as I hugged her. "I know you do sweetheart."
Kaley took another lick of her ice cream. "Are you two together like Mommy and Daddy used to be?"
I nodded again. "Yes."
She smiled again as she looked at Dani. "So that makes you my aunt too?"
Dani laughed. "I guess it does. Are you okay with that?"
Kaley nodded wildly. "Uh huh. Wait til I tell my friends at school, they will be so jealous."
Dani frowned slightly. "Kaley, you need to understand that alot of people don't like the idea of two women being together. You might not want to tell everyone about that part."
Kaley appeared confused. "Why? You love each other don't you?"
We both nodded. "Yes, very much."
"You're not hurting anyone are you?" The little girl asked.
We both shook our head. "No, not at all."
She seemed to be deep in thought for a moment. "Then why do they care what you do so long as you're happy and not hurting anybody?"
I laughed and leaned across to hug my niece. "I love you so much."
Kaley smiled. "I love you too Aunt Cali."
Once we were done eating and walking toward the miniature golf course Kaley looked up at me. "Aunt Cali were you as short as me when you were nine?"
I looked down at her and shook my head. "No, I was shorter. It sucks to be treated like you're younger than you are doesn't it."
She nodded. "Yeah it does. Did you get picked on too?"
I stopped and dropped to my knees so we were face to face. "All the time but I figured out a trick to make it stop."
Kaley looked at me with awe. "You did? What is it?"
I leaned close as if I was sharing a big secret. "I didn't let them know it bothered me and I started making my own jokes about how short I was. When I started making fun of myself everyone else stopped."
Kaley pulled away slightly so she could look me in the eyes again. "And it worked?"
I nodded as I smiled. "Yep. I bet you've heard them all by now so it will be easy to make a joke before anyone else. When people see they can't get to you they stop wasting their energy."
Before I realized it Kaley's little arms were around my neck. "Thank you Aunt Cali. I wish I knew you before now."
I kissed her cheek as a small tear fell from my eye. "Me too sweetheart. Me too."
We started walking again and I noticed Kaley had more of a spring in her step. She was almost skipping as Dani leaned into my ear. "You're a natural."
I smiled and wanted so badly to kiss my wife but refrained. "Well, she's naturally lovable. Thank you for bringing me here. I needed this."
The young man that handed out the clubs made an effort to make Kaley feel special. He handed her a pink putter with a flourish in his gestures. "Since we have our very own princess playing tonight you deserve a scepter befitting such royalty."
Kaley giggled as she accepted it. "Thank you sir."
He grinned. "You're welcome your highness. Does your sister need a scepter as well?"
My niece giggled again. "She's not my sister, she my aunt."
He nodded. "My apologies Your Highness. Does your aunt find herself in need of an escort this fine afternoon?"
Kaley appeared confused. "What do you mean?"
The young man smiled hopefully in my direction and something about the look on his face made me giggle.
I dropped next to Kaley. "I think he wants to join us so he can protect us."
The little girl rolled her eyes. "Today is just us girls. You or Aunt Dani can take care of anybody that tries to bother us."
The young man turned to Dani and I before he winked. "I take it both of you playing as well?"
We nodded and he handed us everything we needed and explained the rules of the course.
"He was nice." Kaley said as we walked to the first hole.
I nodded. "I think he likes you too."
Kaley smirked as she attempted her first shot. "I'm a princess, what's not to like?"
Dani and I laughed before Dani said. "You have a point Your Highness."
While Kaley was getting ready to take her shot Dani leaned into my ear. "I don't think she was the royalty he was interested in."
I laughed. "He was just being friendly."
Dani rolled her eyes. "Uh huh, if you say so Your Highness."
While we were on the fourth hole I looked over at Kaley. "Do you like living here?"
She shrugged her little shoulders. "It's okay I guess. I miss Daddy but Mama said we had to get out of town. Granddaddy is scary."
I filled with fear over this little girl that I had totally fallen in love with. "Has he hurt you Kaley? You can tell me if he has."
She shook her head. "No but he always looked at me funny and Mama was afraid he would. She said she thought he had hurt you and she wouldn't let it happen to me." She looked up at me. "Did Granddaddy hurt you like Mama said Aunt Cali?"
I nodded sadly and led her to a bench. "Yes he did but he can't hurt anybody anymore. The police put him in jail so you never have to worry about him okay."
She appeared hopeful. "So we can move home?"
I pulled her into a hug. "I don't know sweetheart. That would be up to your Mom."
She sighed. "I hope so. I really miss Daddy."
"He misses you too. He told me so." I stood and grabbed her hand. "Ready to play again?"
She nodded and ran back to where Dani was waiting. Kaley looked up at her. "What is it like to be so tall?"
Dani smiled and lifted her up to her shoulders. "Like this. Do you like it?"
Kaley laughed. "Uh huh, this is cool."
I couldn't stop laughing as Dani handed Kaley the putter and bent over so our niece could attempt to hit the ball while still sitting on her shoulders.
After her third unsuccessful attempt to hit the ball Kaley wanted down. "I'll stick with being short. That was hard."
Once we finished the game we asked Kaley if there was anyplace she wanted to visit.
She smiled excitedly. "Wonderworks!"
Neither of knew what she was talking about and the smart little girl could tell as she said, "The upside down house."
I laughed. "I wondered what that was."
My only regret about visiting Wonderworks was that we didn't arrive sooner. It was a wild experience walking into the entrance and seeing everything upside down.
Kaley squealed with glee as we entered the inversion tunnel that made you feel as if you were being turned right side up. She loved experiencing hurricane force winds and being shaken by a 6.0 simulated earthquake while sitting at what appeared to a dining room table.
Dani and I laughed so hard as Kaley made funny faces and danced in front of the crazy mirrors.
My niece looked on in amazement as I sat in the chair attached to ropes and pulled myself up as high as it would allow very quickly.
Dani enjoyed it when she used her feet to play the piano keys on the floor and Kaley was so funny when she put herself inside a giant soap bubble.
When we wanted to try the rock-climbing wall poor Kaley barely met the three foot six inch height requirement. At first the young man refused but some after well-done flirting on my part he finally agreed after urging my niece to stand on her tiptoes so he could check her height again.
Dani winked at me and leaned close. "See what I mean about power?"
I took it upon myself to firmly strap my niece into her harness after I was not happy with how the attendant did the job. Kaley tried to climb all the way to the top of the rock-climbing wall. I followed her, gently encouraging her as far as her little arms would allow. She giggled when she lost her grip and the harness caught her before she fell.
When she had her fill I quickly climbed to the top then did a back flip off the top before the harness caught me. I did it two more times before I reached the floor.
The staff was starting to take an interest in the two crazy red haired girls tearing through the place. They allowed me to get away with a few forbidden things after Kaley proudly told them I was a professional stuntwoman.
Dani kept her feet planted firmly on the floor watching and laughing at everything we did.
My favorite by far though was the rope courses. It stood over fifty feet tall and had four stories of ropes. I encountered over fifty different obstacles and activities. I maneuvered the swinging steps easily and glided over the lily pads. I giggled like a schoolgirl on the tremor bridge and basically scared everyone else around me as I attempted what they considered dangerous exercises with ease and finesse.
Kaley was fearless as well. She trusted her harness and attempted everything I did. She laughed hysterically whenever she would fall and the harness caught her.
Dani rolled her eyes amusingly and laughed often as she watched us from below.
At my wife's urging, we begrudgingly left as it neared time for Trish to get off from work. Before we returned to where we were told to meet we stopped by the ice cream shop again and ordered three chocolate shakes.
Kaley looked up at us. "Can we please get Mama one too? She loves them but hasn't been able to get one in a long time."
Dani nodded. "Of course we can Princess."
We received our shakes and started walking in the direction Kaley told us Trish would be parked. Dani leaned close so only I could hear her. "When Kaley's mom comes out I'll take Kaley back inside for some new clothes while you talk to her and tell her about your father. If she needs anything don't wait to ask me, just make sure they are take care of."
I smiled and glanced around to make sure nobody was looking before I sneaked a brief kiss. "I love you so much."
"I saw that." Said a giggling voice from in front of us.
Chapter Eighteen
Kaley darted toward her mom as she walked out the back door of the mall. Trish welcomed her with open arms as she lifted her to her side. "Did you have fun?"
Kaley smiled. "Uh huh. I had the best time." The precious little girl looked at me and I handed her the extra milkshake. She handed it to her mother. "We got you this."
Trish smiled brightly and gave her daughter a kiss. "My favorite, thank you. Do you want some?"
Kaley shook her head proudly as I handed her the shake she had been drinking. "Nope, that is all yours. We don't have to share tonight."
It broke my heart to think that something as simple as a chocolate shake all to yourself was a reason to celebrate. When I glanced at Dani and saw her eyes glistening, I knew she was thinking the same thing.
I felt very small in that moment. So what if I was now a woman, I never have had to worry about my next meal. My poor sister-in-law looked as if she had not had a good meal in ages.
I didn't give money a second thought when buying new clothes that fit properly. I saw I needed clothes, I went to the store and probably spent more than poor Trish made in a month to get new clothes.
I was luckier than I ever realized.
Trish sat Kaley down as she reached Dani and I. "Thank you for everything. She obviously had fun. I haven't seen her smile like this in ages."
I smiled. "It was our pleasure. Do you mind if Dani takes Kaley shopping for abit? I need to talk to you. We can consider it a late birthday present if you like." My expression told her it was more than a request.
Trish appeared surprised but agreed.
After Dani and Kaley disappeared in the building I turned to Trish and held her hand. "How are you holding up? Please don't lie to me."
I felt the shiver run through my body before Trish started to cry. "I don't know how we are going to make it. I'm barely getting by but I had to get Kaley away. We were living at your old home place and your father was setting his sights on her. I wasn't about to let him hurt her like he did you. I confronted him about it and he slapped me around threatening me. I wanted to talk to Thomas but your father threatened me and told me he would hurt him as well as Kaley. I didn't know what to do. I had to disappear to save them."
I thought about my actions and of the woman I loved. I tried to leave Dani for selfish reasons. The reason Trish had left Thomas was truly selfless. So what if I couldn't show her the affection I wanted in public, at least we were still by each other's side.
I pulled my sister-in-law into a hug. "I understand completely. I'm not judging you at all but I need to know something. Is the only reason you left because of Daddy?"
She nodded. "Of course it is. I love my husband but I love our daughter more."
"What would you do if I told you they arrested Daddy and he wouldn't bother anybody again?"
I felt relief sweep through her body. "What happened?"
I explained the entire night to her and she started to cry again. "I was right to run away then."
I nodded. "Yes but your husband is hurt and confused. He keeps wondering what he did wrong."
Trish started to cry. "I need to call Thomas and explain."
I handed her my phone. "I'll give you some privacy."
Before I walked away my sister-in-law grabbed my hand. "Thank you Cali."
I smiled. "My pleasure. Now call your husband, he'll be happy to hear from you." I pointed toward one of the mall's entrances. "I'll be over on that bench when you're done."
I watched from a distance as Trish made the call with shaky hands. Many tears were shed as the call continued but I knew from the smile developing on her face that everything would work out.
Forty-five minutes later I noticed Dani and Kaley walking up with three large shopping bags. I directed them toward me so Trish could continue the call.
As soon as Trish saw her daughter she rushed toward her with the phone. "Someone wants to talk to you?"
"Who is it?" Kaley asked.
"Just answer it and see." Trish replied with beautifully relieved smile.
Kaley put the phone up to her little ear. Her eyes filled with tears as she whispered. "Daddy is it really you?"
She started to sob as she continued to talk. "I miss you so much Daddy. When can I see you again?" She listened and smiled brightly before she looked up at Trish. "Mommy, Daddy says he is on the way."
Trish smiled. "I know Baby Girl. He's taking us home."
Kaley listened for a moment more. "Okay Daddy. I'll see you in a few minutes. I love you." She held out the phone to Trish. "He wants to talk to you again Mama."
Trish took the phone and Kaley turned toward me and gave me a big hug. "I get to see my Daddy again!"
I smiled. "I know Princess. I'm so happy for you."
She turned to Dani. "I get to see my Daddy and we're going home!"
Dani scooped Kaley into her arms. "That's great. You deserve to have your family."
Kaley's smile was so bright it warmed my heart and healed some old wounds. "I have my Mama and my Daddy and now I have two really cool aunts."
I heard a familiar rumble and looked up to see a green four wheel drive Chevy truck turning the corner. I tapped Kaley on the shoulder and pointed toward it. "Look over there."
Her little eyes started to water again as her tiny body started to quiver. "He's really here Aunt Cali. My Daddy is really taking us home."
She and Trish both took off running as soon as he pulled into a parking spot. I cried like a baby watching my brother lift his little girl into his arms as he pulled his wife into a hug.
Dani rubbed my back. "Today has been a good day."
I shook my head before I rested it on her shoulder. "No, today has been a great day."
A few minutes later Thomas, Trish and Kaley walked over to where Dani and I were sitting.
Thomas lifted me off the bench into a hug. "Thank you baby sister. You gave me my family back. I'll never be able to repay you."
I smiled. "Take care of that little girl and it will be thanks enough. I warn you though she's probably going to be a handful. She has a lot of her aunt in her."
Thomas laughed. "I can only hope. You didn't turn out too shabby."
Trish leaned in to give me a hug. "Thank you Cali. I don't have the words."
I smiled. "You don't need them. We are family and family takes care of their own."
Thomas hugged me again. "I'm sorry to hear about Ryan. How are you holding up?"
I held my hand up. "Please don't. I'm having a great day and don't have to face that reality until later."
Thomas nodded as he sat me down and lifted Dani into his arms. "I guess I need to start calling you big sister. Thank you for everything."
Dani laughed. "It was all Cali. I was just along for the ride."
Thomas shook his head. "No it wasn't. You've made Cali a better person and if that had been all, it would have been the catalyst leading to today but we both know you did more and are just too modest to admit it."
He kissed her cheek as he sat her down. "Thank you again."
Dani wiped a tear from her eye. "I don't know about that but you're welcome."
Trish hugged Dani. "Thank you. I can't wait to get to know you better."
I bent down to Kaley. "We are about to go. I'm so glad I got to know you today. I love you Princess."
Kaley hugged me with everything she had. "I love you Aunt Cali. Thank you for making Mama call Daddy. When can I see you again?"
I smiled. "Soon but in the meantime you can call me whenever you want to talk. Don't let the bullies get to you."
She smiled. "I won't. I promise."
Kaley then held her arms out to Dani who lifted her off the ground.
"I love you Aunt Dani. Thank you for all the clothes. Will you teach me how to do my makeup when I'm old enough?"
Dani laughed. "Of course Princess. I love you too and when we are in town we can go shopping again. Maybe next time we can talk Aunt Cali into going." She leaned closer to whisper in her ear but spoke loud enough for everyone to hear, "Cali doesn't like to go shopping but hopefully you can talk her into it."
Kaley looked at me. "Aunt Cali will you go shopping with us next time you are in town? Please?"
I laughed. "How can I say no to you? I'd rather go back to Wonderworks but if you insist, of course I'll go."
Kaley gave me big ole puppy dog eyes. "Can't we do both Aunt Cali?"
I laughed knowing I'd be willing to do anything that gorgeous girl asked of me. "Yes, we can do both."
"Yay! I can't wait!" She said as Dani set her down.
My brother and his family decided to stay at Trish's apartment for the night and then load everything up to go home the next day. We promised to get together again before Dani and I left town.
Once back in the Mini headed back to the hotel Dani looked over at me. "Today was quite a day."
I smiled contentedly. "It was a great day, a perfect day, but I have a confession to make."
Dani shot me a questioning look. "What is that?"
"I am totally in irrevocably in love with another girl. Think you can share me?"
Dani giggled. "Yes, for her I think I can."
"I had no idea it was possible to love family like that. I never felt that before."
Dani smiled. "She is pretty special, just like her aunt."
I nodded. "I agree. You are pretty special."
Dani laughed. "I was talking about you."
I joined her in laughter. "I know but let's just say she has two very special aunts."
Dani nodded. "Do you feel better about your changes now?"
I nodded. "Yeah. Compared to what they are going through my problems are nothing. I guess it's a matter of perspective. I have you and that by itself is enough to get me through anything."
I reached for her hand and squeezed it tightly. "I know I've been a basket case. I still have a lot to learn and will hit more rough patches. Next time I have a bad day and am feeling sorry for myself remind me of what we have and that if I had not changed I would have never known that adorable girl."
Dani smiled as she lifted the back of my hand to her lips. "It will be my pleasure."
---
Dani pulled off the main road and before I realized it we were parked in front of a rustic lodge sitting at the base of the mountain we had been shooting on.
I looked over at her and smiled. "Why have we been staying at that old trailer when this is so close?"
She laughed. "Because the studio has been paying for the trailer and now Aaron is paying for this."
I frowned at the mention of his name. "Oh."
I was about to say more when Dani gently placed her finger over my lips. "Stop it. I know you are upset with him and you have every right to be. He was there when I brought you home and helped me get you in bed. He cares about you Cali. He feels terrible about what happened and you know how he is. This is his way of trying to apologize."
I nodded. "Which is why we are driving this."
Dani smiled. "Exactly. He wants to talk to you but he doesn't know what to say. He panicked when he saw you and actually cried when I told him what you had done and why." She noticed my freaked out expression. "Don't worry, I didn't tell him about that. He wouldn't believe me anyway."
I leaned back in my seat. "Phew, you scared me for a second."
She started laughing. "Come on now, he would have taken me back to the ER to get checked out for head trauma if I had told him my mother is an ancient goddess and turned you into a woman to save your life after you were mortally wounded saving her by killing a member of a proud, supposedly immortal, race of warriors and she gave you yet unknown powers and abilities."
I rolled my eyes playfully and giggled. "He'd want to buy the rights to my story so he could make it a movie."
Chapter Nineteen
When we walked up to the long oak counter of the lodge a tall attractive man in his mid to late twenties with dark hair and friendly brown eyes stepped from the back.
Unlike when we rented the car and Dani received all the attention, the man focused his interest on me. "Hello, my name is Eric. How can I help you this evening?"
I smiled as I slid my driver's license across the counter. "Do you have a reservation for Zoyra?"
He studied my ID before entering my information and smiling brightly. "Yes we do Miss Zoyra. Everything has been taken care of. We have you set up in our finest cabin and the kitchen has been fully stocked."
I thought again about how Dani had acted when we rented the Mini and my eyes widened slightly as I renewed my focus on the man behind the counter.
"Thank you Eric, Please call me Callista. Does the cabin happen to come with a complimentary mini bar?"
The man winked as he typed more information. "What a beautiful name for a beautiful woman. It does now that I have taken care of it."
Eric slid the paperwork across the counter for me to sign then placed two keys and an information packet in my hands. He allowed his hand to linger longer than what was considered polite as he stared into my eyes. "Your eyes are extraordinary. What color do you call that?"
I caught a slight scowl forming on Dani's face as her eye started to twitch.
I smiled brightly, glowing from her jealousy as well as his compliment. "We decided to call them hazel since there is no real way to classify them."
"They are stunning. Would you like my help carrying your luggage into your cabin?" He asked hopeful for more time to talk with me.
"I think we can manage, thanks." Dani snarled.
He nodded as he continued to stare. "Forgive me for going on about your eyes but they remind me of the sun reflecting off the water after a rain shower. I could get lost in them."
Dani moved closer to my side, wrapped her arm possessively around me resting her hand in such a way as to display her wedding ring. "I know what you mean. I consider myself lucky to wake up to them every morning."
Catching on to what she was doing, I smirked as I reached up to twist her ring with my left hand. "No Baby, I'm the lucky one."
Eric's cheeks reddened as he caught Dani's jealous gaze. "My apologies. I marked the location of your cabin on the map. If you require any assistance please don't hesitate to call the front desk."
Dani tried to smile sweetly but now I knew why she was a makeup artist instead of an actress because she failed miserably. "Thank you Eric. Have a good night."
I couldn't control my giggling once we stepped back to the Mini. "I can't believe you are jealous. I think that's a first."
Dani blushed uncomfortably as she sat behind the steering wheel. "What do you want me to say? I can't believe you were so friendly with the jerk and I didn't like the way he didn't want to let go of your hand. What a beautiful name for a beautiful woman, gah how lame." I stared with much amusement as she slapped the wheel before she started the car.
I pretended to be offended. "So you are saying I'm not beautiful?"
She rolled her eyes as she slipped the car into reverse. "You know you are the most beautiful creature on Earth but what was with that line about getting lost in your eyes? How desperate could he get?"
My giggles turned into full-blown laughter. "I seem to remember you were very friendly with Jesse and personally, I love it every time you tell me how you get lost in my eyes."
Dani glared at me as we pulled in front of our cabin. "That's different."
I was struggling to catch my breath. This was so much fun; I'd never seen her in a full-blown jealous rage before.
My eyes twinkled in the moonlight as I walked to the back of the car to grab our suitcases. "Really baby? How is it different? Never had to deal with anyone hitting on me before have you? It's not fun is it?"
Dani smiled in defeat as she grabbed the rest of our luggage. "I hate it but I guess I'll have to get used to it."
I giggled again as she struggled with the bags. "We could have had a strapping young man help carry these in you know."
I lost it again and laughed uncontrollably as she looked down at me. "Over my dead body we could have."
I stopped on the steps in front of her and turned to kiss her. "Tell me if this sounds familiar… Baby you have nothing to worry about. You have my heart, others can look but only you can touch and you have touched me deeper than they ever can."
She smiled at me throwing the words she often said back at her and inhaled deeply. "Yes it does. I love you."
My being two steps higher allowed me to be eye level with her. "I love you too. Let's go in so I can show you how much."
We walked into the spacious living room and I was amazed at the lavish furnishings. From the door, I could see the large fully equipped kitchen with granite counter tops and stainless steel appliances.
"Nobody does apologies quite like Aaron." Dani said as she sat the suitcases down.
I nodded. "It's amazing."
I walked into the master suite, which had a massive king-sized bed opposite a large bay window to allow us a wonderful view of the mountains. I looked on with delight at the whirlpool tub in the adjacent bathroom.
Dani walked up behind me and wrapped her arms around my neck. "This is nice."
I nodded. "I say we try the tub first."
As I sat in her lap in the large bath, I started to giggle again thinking of her jealousy. It made me feel loved to know she could get so emotional and possessive over someone else desiring me.
"What's so funny?" She asked as she kissed the back of my hair.
I shook my head. "Nothing really, I was thinking about how you reacted to the guy at the desk. It's the first time I've ever seen you like that. I found it kinda hot."
She laughed. "I didn't know I had it in me to act that way. When you were Ty women knew better than to try anything around me."
I turned to lightly splash her. "Baby I got hit on all the time. I never acted on the offers because I had you but it did happen a lot. It used to drive Ryan nuts since he always considered himself God's gift to women."
She seemed shocked. "I bet it really did get to him. I had no idea."
I pretended to be offended. "You don't have to act so surprised. Women wanted to find out why your face lit up every time you looked at me. Plus Ryan's nickname didn't hurt either."
Dani smiled. "I often wondered why you put up with me. You were the hottest guy I ever knew and now you are, without a doubt, the most gorgeous woman I'll ever know."
I yawned again. "You are getting better at lying baby. I almost believe you."
She pulled me close. "It's because I'm telling the truth silly girl. I pity anyone who tries to come between us. I mean what person in their right mind would want to tangle with a woman my size?"
I giggled again as I turned to kiss her beautiful lips. "Me. I've been wanting to tangle with you all day."
Her fingers found my ribs causing me to jump. "Yeah but you’re crazy." She kissed me again. "My crazy."
An hour and half later we were curled together exhausted but very content.
"I'm really starting to like this body. I had no idea it could be so fun without using the main part." I said as I snuggled in closer to her side.
Dani laughed. "I could have told you that, but as a man you were only focused on the important parts. I like your body too baby. You use it well."
She ran her fingers through my hair for a few moments. "When you were doing the rock climbing and the rope course today you did some amazing things. I could be wrong but I think your balance is enhanced."
I looked up at her. "Really? I didn't notice anything."
Dani nodded. "You were far more graceful than I ever saw as when you were Ty. You were better than the best acrobat or tightrope walker. Everyone around me on the floor stopped whatever they were doing just to watch."
I shrugged. "All I know is I had more fun up there than I had in ages. Thank you again for today."
My wife smiled. "I enjoyed it too. We need to start making outings like that a regular part of our life."
I yawned as sleep started to set in. "I'd like that. I love you."
Dani pulled me as close as possible. "I love you too. Are you starting to see that being a woman can be fun?"
I nodded as I snuggled in for the night. "Yes, I can finally see it. I have little doubt that we will have some rough days ahead of us but so long as I have you by side I know I can make it."
Dani smiled as she leaned her head down to kiss me. "We are going to fine because you are stuck with me for longer than you know.
Cali's adventures continue in Saved By A Goddess: Gifts
Thank you for reading!
![]() |
Saved By A Goddess:
Part 2 - Gifts With a funeral to attend, gifts to embrace and a new body/life to adjust to, Cali continues her journey and learns life is never boring after she was was saved by a goddess. This story takes place immediately following the events of my previous story. It is highly recommended you read Saved By A Goddess before starting this one. |
Inhaling the crisp mountain air caused me to begrudgingly admit to myself how much I missed this aspect of the area in which I grew up.
It had been an eventful couple of weeks to say the least and as I looked down at the pink striped modal slip and matching kimono robe that did little to hide the ample curves underneath, I had many doubts I would ever learn to deal with the repercussions.
In some ways if felt like a lifetime ago I was a man named Tyler Dawson but in others it seemed like only yesterday I became Callista Zoyra.
Tyler had it rough growing up in a house where his father killed his mother and treated Ty as his own personal slave/punching bag. His father also tried to emasculate Ty at every turn since he was so small and androgynous. His father achieved it by making Ty wear his mother’s old clothes while doing what his father deemed woman’s work.
As I search the memories for Cali, which my mother guarantees are real, my father was still an evil man who molested me late at night. In my new past, my half brothers tried to keep him from having as many opportunities to abuse me.
Cali does not carry quite the anger Ty did but she does have her share. Best as I can tell, Cali is a spunky little woman. Only five foot one and maybe one hundred or so pounds with prisms for eyes and fiery red hair who can fight with the best of them and did so often when she was young.
I was still in the process of discovering who Cali is, I mean, who I am.
Instinct still carries me to Tyler's part of the mind…
With his best friend Ryan Crews' help, Tyler was able to escape the small town nightmare he grew up in and together they built a new life as two of the most respected stuntmen in Hollywood. Granted most of Tyler’s work was as a woman but Ty was determined to better himself and did whatever it took.
Which was how he met his wife Danica Zoyra. She was a makeup artist hired to work on a movie Ty and Ryan were working with on a small island close to Greece.
Danica Zoyra possessed a beauty unlike any Ty had ever seen. Extremely tall for a woman, at six foot one with long dark hair and piercing violet eyes unlike any Ty had ever seen before. Like his friend Ryan used to say, Dani had curves that made a Ferrari weep with joy.
To everyone’s amazement Ty and Dani became a couple on that small island and were married less than three months later and are still together, at least at the moment, after some seven years of wedded bliss.
I say at the moment because things have changed recently…
By accident I literally fell into a member of an immortal race of men who was attacking a woman that looked so much like my wife that I placed myself between him and the woman to save her.
A fight ensued where I managed to kill him but not before I sustained injuries that ,without the woman's help, I would have never survived.
She informed me she was the goddess Zaria and I later found out she was also my mother in law.
Zaria offered me a chance to live, she said I only had to say yes and I could go back to my wife who I love dearly. She explained there would be changes and I would lose some things but at the same time gain others.
A life lesson learned there… Always read the fine print. If something seems too good to be true, it usually is.
My life will never be the same. Ty no longer exists, in fact to everyone but Dani and I he never existed. He was replaced by Cali, a very short and most might say, very attractive woman who looked far younger than her twenty-eight years.
In the brief time since I became a woman, my best friend Ryan died in my arms, my wife was almost killed, a man I once considered a friend attempted to rape me and any respect I had ever gained from my coworkers was gone.
My boss and mentor, Aaron Brachman, no longer trusted my knowledge. Every other person I worked with totally dismissed the fact I knew anything at all.
Try as I might, nobody would listen to my concerns prior to the accident on set that claimed Ryan and injured my wife along with many others.
With the exception of Ryan’s passing, Dani’s easy dismissal of my changes led to more mental and emotional turmoil than everything else combined. She was like a roller coaster. One minute she would be so loving and supportive but the next, she treated me as an indentured servant and totally rejected my feelings without a thought. Granted she has been doing better since I tried to kill myself but I still had my doubts that she was a changed woman.
I started to tear up again at the thought and sighed as I poured myself another cup of coffee.
Because I knew she had to be sore from the accident and it was still very early AND I wanted to be alone, I decided to let Dani sleep as long as she needed.
Aaron paid for the luxury cabin as an apology for not believing me when I tried to prevent the accident that killed my best friend. Dani told me he felt terrible about everything. I desperately wanted to believe her and I knew deep down I could possibly forgive him for his role leading up to Ryan's death but I was not sure if I could ever forget.
I was still reeling from everything that happened but meeting my niece Kaley was refreshing and life affirming. The little girl taught me life could still be fun. She also taught me that love could be unconditional because I loved that little girl, who looked just like a young version of Cali, so much it hurt.
I also learned I could still be strong by watching my sister in law Trish struggle for the sake of her daughter and husband. Without knowing she was doing it, she helped me see life from a different perspective. There are worst things in life than being turned into a woman. In fact, being a woman was starting to be better than I expected.
My mind went immediately to my mother. The woman who twice devoted her life to me and how she spent her second chance at life making sure I knew love. I felt ashamed I had given up so easily when I realized it would be selfish to waste her sacrifice.
Knowing she was in my heart, I projected a mental hug while I said, "I'm sorry Mama, I love you."
I delved deeper into my female memories and realized that Cali is far more confident and self-assured than Ty ever was. I had no doubt that was due to Mama's influence on my brothers who always worked hard to build up my self-esteem instead of tearing it down at every turn.
I thought about my father and how he was finally going to receive justice for killing my mother. I was told too much time had passed for him to be charged for his abuse of me growing up. I might have been upset about that information but if what Mama said were true, he would face something much worse than a jury very soon.
Since she was never far from my thoughts, Dani entered my mind. Yesterday I had already forgiven her for her initial disregard of my feelings concerning my transformation. I also forgave her for dismissing my concerns prior to the accident that led to the death of my best friend but this morning my anger and hurt over the incident was returning stronger than before.
I could not really explain it but I felt new sense of betrayal regarding her and had no idea why.
I immediately felt guilty over the fun I had the day before and could not believe I allowed myself to even momentarily forget what happened to my dearest friend.
I knew I would never truly get over Ryan's senseless passing. The rational side of my mind tried to convince me I had done all I could do to prevent it but the irrational side; the part of me who loved and missed my friend more than anything, tried to tell me I could have done more. I could not help but wonder if his death was more my fault than I even realized before.
Before I agreed to allow Dani’s mother, the Goddess Zaria, to save me, she said I would have to make sacrifices. Did I sacrifice my best friend to save myself?
Just the thought of that had me shaking uncontrollably as my tears overflowed in buckets.
Ryan had been the one constant in my turbulent life. No matter what, I always knew Ryan had my back.
I thought I had lost him right after I changed but in true Ryan form, he fought the new memories implanted in his mind. He came to me only three days ago to tell me he remembered both of my lives and he would help me through my changes. It’s hard to explain the joy of having him completely back in my life as he always had been.
Sadly, that would no longer be the case because of my selfishness to see Dani again.
The sight of a Sheriff's SUV brought me from my thoughts. It seemed way too early for a social call.
I wiped my eyes and tightened the sash on my robe as I stepped off the porch to see Ryan's father park next to the charcoal gray Mini Cooper Aaron had rented for me as an apology for being attacked by the studio approved doctor.
"Hi Mr. Crews, what brings you out here at this hour?" I asked as the large older gentleman stepped out of the beefed up SUV.
He walked over and gave me a hug. "Sorry for bothering you so early Cali but I needed to talk to you."
I led him up the steps. "No problem, would you like some coffee?"
He nodded and I flipped over the extra cup I had brought out in case Dani woke up sooner than I expected.
"How are you and Mrs. Crews holding up?" I asked as I filled his cup.
He added some cream and sugar to his coffee. I smiled when it occurred to me that he liked his Java the same way his son did.
Mr. Crews looked at me sadly and wiped a stray tear from my cheek with his thumb. "About as well as you are if I had to venture a guess."
I started to cry all over again. "I'm so sorry it happened. It’s all my fault. I've been wracking my brain, trying to figure out what else I could have done to prevent it."
Mr. Crews took my hand in his. "Stop it Cali. Mr. Brachman showed me a tape from the meeting. I know you did everything possible. It could have been much worse if not for your recommendations."
I stared at him dumbfounded. "What do you mean? Why is there a tape? What recommendations? They completely ignored everything I said."
He shook his head. "Apparently he records all conference calls to cover his butt. Aaron didn't ignore you. After you left the meeting, he tried to kill the stunt but everyone else refused. He did insist that as many of your safety precautions be placed on the site as possible. The injuries could have been much worse if not for that. The only fault Aaron Brachman made in this is doubting you in the first place, but as soon as he realized his mistake he fought hard to correct it."
I sat silently for a moment as I realized Aaron really did go to bat for me. His actions might not have saved my friend but it did save others.
"Wow, I had no idea but if I had done more..." I said quietly.
Mr. Crews moved his chair closer and pulled me into a hug. "You did everything within your power. I don’t know of anyone else that could have done more. They had six different cameras recording the area so I saw the raw footage of the accident; it was amazing how you saved your partner and her coworker as well as the injured stuntman. I’m sure at least two, possibly three more would have died that day if not for you."
He then sighed sadly, as he tightened his embrace. "They recorded Ryan's last moments on film. I could not hear what was said but I saw it all and want to thank you for being with him. I know how much you two meant to each other and I also know you tried absolutely everything to save him. You can’t blame yourself for any of this."
I did not believe a word he said but nodded to help him feel better as I wiped away the fresh tears that were starting to fall.
He made no attempt to release me as he continued. "I hate to add to your misery but I thought you needed to know that your father bonded out about an hour ago. You need to be careful while you are in town. There are some members of his church that are not entirely stable and they have it in for you. I have filed a protective order on your behalf but you know how he is."
I sighed. "When it rains it pours."
He nodded as he started to stand. "We decided to hold his visitation Friday night at six and the service will be Saturday at noon so that his friends from California can attend. I sent a mass email from his phone with all the information, but if you can think of anybody else out there that needs to know; please feel free to invite them. If you need anything do not hesitate to call, day or night."
I could almost feel Ryan standing behind me pushing to ask his father an important question. I finally gave in as I turned to him but I was not sure how to phrase my question so as not to offend him. "Have you called Evan? I know she and Ryan were still close."
Mr. Crews' eyes started to dampen as a look of shame crossed his already sorrowful face. "No, I don't know how to find him or what to say if I did. I said some terrible things to him; I mean her, a long time ago. She's the only child my wife and I have left. If I could go back in time to change things I would, but I am afraid it's too late. I was a terrible father to him. Shit, I mean her."
My heart broke for the man who was the only positive adult male role model from Ty’s youth.
I stood to hug him. "As long as you both have a breath left in your bodies, it's never too late. If you have Ryan's phone, look for Evie in the contacts. She just got a message from her brother's phone that he is dead. She needs to talk to somebody. If you don't want to call I'll be happy to do it, but she deserves to know."
He nodded knowingly. "I saw that number and wondered if that was him, I mean her. I'll call her when I get back to the office. It's what a father should do, she has to be hurting and in shock right now."
He then tightened his embrace so hard I was having a hard time breathing. "Thank you Cali. I hope you know my wife and I have always considered you part of the family. When I talk of my son I also talk of my daughter, I talk of you. We are just as proud of your accomplishments as we were Ryan’s."
My damn tears started up again as I leaned up to kiss his cheek. "I love you too."
He seemed pleased but embarrassed by my show of affection and shuffled his feet gruffly. "Yeah, so I think I said all I came out here to say so I need to go. Thanks for the coffee."
I tried to not to laugh and thankfully succeeded. "Thank you for coming out here. If I can do anything for either of you please let me know."
While watching Ryan's father drive away I grabbed my phone to call my brother Thomas and let him know Daddy was out on bond. He agreed to stay at Trish's apartment for the time being in order to keep his family safe.
After ending my call, I needed my wife's comfort but my residual anger kept me from stepping foot inside.
I moved over to the porch swing and pulled my knees to my chest as I released all the sorrow I felt inside.
Chapter Two
"Are you okay?" Dani asked as she walked outside and wrapped her arms around me.
I shook my head and hugged her tightly.
She tried to turn me to face her but I held my place. "What's wrong?"
I buried my head in her chest. "We can talk later. Just hold me now."
Dani leaned down to kiss me on the top of my head as she held me quietly and allowed my tears to flow.
As had been the case the last few days, a few minutes of crying in Dani’s arms did wonders for my mood. I was no longer as mad at her as I was earlier and the pain of losing Ryan had eased greatly.
"You want to talk about it?" Dani asked after I calmed down.
She listened intently as I told her everything Ryan's father told me. While I was talking, I also shared with her my thoughts from before. She did not interrupt me at any point, she allowed me to put everything from my mind into words. I could not believe how much lighter my load felt after I finished.
"Thank you." Dani said earnestly after a few moments.
I turned to her puzzled. "Why are you thanking me? It should be the other way around."
Dani shook her head before resting her forehead on mine. "For loving and trusting me enough to share about everything you are feeling. This is a heavy load to bear and too much to carry alone. I am happy to share it with you. Together we can get through anything."
I stared at her a moment before I asked the question that was bothering me so much I kept it closely guarded. "I did not share everything. The sacrifice your mother talked about me making, was Ryan that sacrifice? If it is then I want to give this back right now."
Dani’s mouth dropped in astonishment. "No baby, Mother does not work like that. Is that what you have been thinking?"
I pulled my knees to my chest again and buried my head in them. "She said I would lose some things and gain others. I still believe that had I not changed Ryan would be alive."
Dani did not respond and I looked up to see why and realized we were no longer on the porch of the cabin. We were sitting on a marble floor before a grand throne in an exquisite white marble room.
Zaria rose from her throne. "Callista dear, I understand you have concerns?"
I nodded. "Yes Mother I do."
She glided across the floor to take my hands in hers to lift me up. "I already know what is bothering you and I assure you that your friend was never part of our deal. Nobody was supposed to perish in the accident. I have my people trying find out what happened and why. You must not shoulder this blame."
I immediately sensed she was not telling me everything but do I dare confront her about it?
It was my best friend’s life that was taken so I decided yes. "What are you leaving out Mother?"
Zaria’s violet eyes widened in surprise. "How did you know that?"
I shrugged. "I believe it to be one of your gifts. I can sense when someone is being less that truthful."
She nodded and appeared deep in thought. "Very interesting and very powerful to sense that in me." Her focus then returned. "I have reason to believe an otherworldly force played a hand in this."
I stared at her dumbfounded for a moment before it occurred to me. "A Thetan did this in retaliation?"
Zaria sighed. "That is my thought yes, but we think they want to harm me, not you. We believe they were aiming for Danica as a way to lure me out but you arrived before their plan succeeded."
"So it was my fault. Had I not killed Adorious they would have not done anything." I said matter of factly.
The goddess shook her head. "No child. That horrible race is solely to blame. If Adorious had not attacked me and then you, he would still be alive today. You gave him a chance to leave but he refused. I give you my word I will find the one responsible and make him regret his actions."
I filled with rage at the thought the Thetans had tried to kill my wife and were successful with Ryan. "Thank you Mother. If I can be of assistance in your search please let me know. I would love nothing more than to take vengeance on those responsible for this."
Her smile was glorious as she looked down at me. "Not yet Callista, you still have much to learn about yourself but when the time is right I will call on you."
Her words did little to ease the pain of losing my friend but I no longer felt the unbearable weight of responsibility.
"What can I do to speed up the process?" I asked, eager to face those who turned my life upside down.
Zaria frowned slightly. "Calm down young one. A little anger is good motivation but too much will eat your soul. Learn to accept your new fate. Embrace the woman you are and everything else will follow."
She lifted my chin so I could look into her eyes. "Burn the grasp your past holds because you can never move forward while looking back. Learn forgiveness, because when you hold a grudge you are only harming yourself. Yearn to be better, because you have never been one who was content with remaining stagnant. Earn the gifts you have received, because once you have gained full understanding of who you are now, you will be capable of great thing. All those pale in importance to my last piece of wisdom, discern your new place in this life. When you chose the path you feel this life will take you, so much good will come of it."
Her look took on an even more serious edge. "This journey will not be easy at times but it will be rewarding on many levels. You must remember that in addition to all I have told you that you must also take time to enjoy the second chance you have been given. Stop and smell the flowers as your kind likes to say. If you can do those things you will go far."
I smiled as I took in her advice. "Thank you Mother."
She smiled as she released me. "You are most welcome child. I will help when I can. Now I must send you back alone. It is imperative that I speak to my daughter privately. I will send her back when I am done."
As soon as Callista disappeared, Zaria turned toward her daughter. "Tread lightly Danica."
Dani was taken aback by her mother’s words. "What have I done?"
Zaria sighed as she relaxed in her seat on the massive marble throne. She was far less formal when not in the presence of her subjects. "You are manipulating Callista’s feelings. You are suppressing her emotions and not allowing her the chance to properly mourn. Because of that you are holding back her ability to move forward."
Dani became defensive. "You have not seen her Mother. She is in such pain that I cannot bear it. It breaks my heart to watch the person I love hurt like this knowing I can help. I ache for her and if I can ease that pain why should I not? Are our gifts not supposed to be used for good?"
Zaria leaned forward. "That is not how humans work. There is a process of grieving they must go through and you are prolonging her pain. I know you are trying to help but you are hurting her more in the end. Part of the reason she was so upset when you found her this morning is because all the emotions you held back released at once and overwhelmed her."
"Callista is strong yet you continue to underestimate her. Allow her to grieve unless she asks you otherwise. I believe she is already starting to sense something is wrong. If you do not stop interfering, and she discovers what you have done, she will never forgive you."
Dani dropped her head in shame. "I had not thought of it like that Mother. Thank you for your wisdom. May I ask why you did not allow her to see Ryan while she was here? I know his words would do more to ease her guilt than anything you or I could ever say."
Zaria sat solemnly silent for a moment and Dani turned to leave thinking she had overstepped her bounds but Zaria stopped her. "Wait, there is more but Callista must not know. I see no choice but to tell you that Ryan’s soul did not cross over and we have reason to believe they are either trying to recruit him as a common or are holding him in the hopes that you will come to save your friend. If Callista were to even suspect this she would foolishly rush into a trap to save him."
Stunned by what she was hearing she slowly turned around. "Recruit Ryan? Why? He’s one of the most open minded and loving men I know. He would never agree to be their Common. Commons are hideous and disgusting mindless beings made for servitude and mayhem, we must save him before he becomes the next Grendel."
Zaria frowned. "We are searching for him as we speak. Your friend is strong and he is close to you. I do not believe they know of Callista yet but if they are able to break him, they soon will. Be ever vigilant daughter and I will be watching to ensure your safety."
In a very uncharacteristic move on Dani’s part, she rushed to her mother and gave her a hug. "Thank you Mother. I love you."
Startled but not displeased by her daughter’s actions, Zaria returned her embrace awkwardly. "And I you Danica."
---------
While waiting for my wife to return I busied myself in the kitchen making breakfast. While I readied the dough for biscuits, I decided that if I were going to be able to avenge Ryan I would have to embrace the life I now had. The quicker I adapted, the sooner I could join the fight. I may not be happy with my wife but I still loved her more than anything and I would be damned if I would let anyone harm her.
Dani appeared just as I removed the biscuits from the oven.
"Nice visit?" I asked as she poured herself a cup of coffee.
She sat her coffee down before reaching for the cup in my hand and sitting it on the granite countertop next to hers.
I could tell Dani was severely troubled as she wrapped her arms around my waist from behind.
She held me tighter than usual while resting her head on mine. "I wouldn’t go that far but it ended much better than my usual trips home."
I spun in her arms and saw the sadness in her eyes. "What’s wrong? Worried about the Thetans?"
Dani sighed sadly. "A little, but that is not what is bothering me. I have a confession to make and I am afraid it will upset you further."
I led her to a stool in front of the breakfast bar and sat beside her. "What is it?"
She hesitantly looked at me with tremendous fear in her beautiful lavender eyes before she took a deep breath. "One of my gifts is the ability to suppress emotions."
My brows pushed together as I tried to understand why telling me this was so important. "There must be a reason you are telling me this."
She nodded. "I can take someone's pain or grief away."
I stared at her emotionless as it slowly became clear why I was able to forget about everything while we went out. "And you used that gift on me."
Tears started streaming down her cheeks. "Yes. You were hurting so much and I couldn’t stand to see you in pain. I did not realize it only delayed the ache instead of eliminating it. The reason you were crying so hard this morning was because of what I did and I am so sorry. I’ll never do it again."
I should have been angry but I was not.
I was hurt.
I was betrayed.
I needed time to process this.
I jumped off the stool and headed toward the door. "Breakfast is on the stove, help yourself. I’m going for a walk."
"Please talk to me. I was only trying to help. I love you." Dani cried as she reached for my arm.
The anger I was not feeling only a moment ago suddenly engulfed my entire body. For the first time ever, her touch was not desired. The disgust I felt from her contact caused me to spin away so fast it shocked both of us.
"Don’t touch me." I snarled. "Don’t talk to me, don’t help me like that again, and for damn sure don’t try to use our love as an excuse for your actions. I'm sick of every time you do something I don't like it's because you claim to love me so damn much. I can’t believe you tried to manipulate me after everything I told you. You still think I am nothing more than a weak little girl who you can mold to your will instead of the grown man that would have never tolerated being treated this way."
I stood just inside the back door. "You need to learn to either stand by my side or stay the hell out of the way. This pushing your will on me bullshit is never going to happen again."
I rushed out the back door and up the hill behind the cabin. I continued walking through a wooded area until I came upon a clearing beneath tall cliff. Something about the area struck me as familiar. I was standing on a very large slab of flat rock and noticed it had recently been disturbed. The scratches across the rock from something being drug on it helped me realize this was where I fell the night my life changed forever.
I surveyed the area before searching for an entrance to the area I knew was beneath my feet.
I desired to see that cavern. I had to know it really existed. I have lost so much because of my changes that I coveted a reminder of what happened that fateful night. I needed to assure myself that I had done the right thing.
If I relived the circumstances, knowing the costs, would I still have reacted the same way?
I noticed a small stream and remembered the cavern possessed a stone bath fed from somewhere. On a hunch I started following the path of flowing water. Before long in disappeared into the side of the same bluff I had jumped off of, only about five hundred yards from where I had originally been supposed to land.
There was a small crack in the side large enough for either version of me to fit through, but I was not entirely sure a man of any significant size could.
I followed the water deeper and deeper as the path continued downward with many crooks and curves.
After about thirty minutes I entered the large open cavern. It surprised me I could see but there was a soft phosphorescent glow emanating from what appeared to be thousands of cracks running along the stone walls and ceiling. Everything else was as I remembered, minus any effects of the life changing battle that took place.
I cupped my hands and bent over to get a drink from the stream before I sat on the edge of the bath. My mind was reeling. How could my own wife do that to me? Did she think I was so weak that I could not handle everything?
Of course, she thought that. She carried me in from the woods after I tried to kill myself.
Maybe I need her to take control. Maybe I am as weak as she believes me to be? I barely held it together carrying the burdens of one life, how can I handle it now that my mind has two sets of horrific memories?
Still… She should not control me like I am some pet she needs to properly train.
Why did I actually take the time to have fun yesterday? There are far more pressing issues and it was a slap to Ryan’s memory for her to make me forget my hurt for him over such a simple thing.
"Burn the grasp your past holds. Learn forgiveness. Yearn to be better. Earn the gifts you have been given and most importantly, take time to enjoy the little things so you can discern your new place in this life."
I looked around as I heard Zaria’s voice echo in my ears.
"Mother? Where are you?" I asked aloud.
The statuesque goddess appeared before me. "Danica loves you and was only trying to help. She did not, nor does she now think you weak. It was never her desire to control you when she used her gift. She was worried and only sought to ease your pain the best way she knew, even if only for a brief time. If the situation were reversed would you not have done the same for her?"
I started to cry as her words ripped through my heart. "I had not considered that."
Zaria nodded knowingly. "Give her the benefit of the doubt. She is trying her best to understand and help you cope with your new emotions. She cannot treat you the same as before because honestly, you are not the same as before. She is also experiencing new emotions herself and needs you as much as you need her."
She placed both hands on either side of my face. "Her gift can be beneficial as it is not healthy to carry so much pain all the time. Allow her to give you a break occasionally so you may recharge."
I leaned on my toes to kiss my mother in law’s cheek. "Thank you Mother. I believe I owe my wife an apology."
Stunned, Zaria gently caressed where I showed my affection. "You are quite welcome you loving child. If you were not bound to my daughter, I might try to keep you for myself. I can finally see why she feels so strongly for you."
My head was filled with questions but, as before, I did not feel worthy of asking them.
Once again Zaria recognized my reticence. "You may ask me anything."
I turned to look up into her eyes. "Why were you here? It seems odd to me that my mother in law just happens to be right below my feet."
She laughed lightly. "That's a name I never expected to be called. Danica is your wife in the eyes of more than human law so maybe I should be you mother in the highest order."
She managed to make me giggle . "Yes Mother in the Highest Order."
She shook her head while still laughing. "Allow us to continue with you calling me Mother."
I nodded. "Yes Mother but you are evading my question."
She sighed sadly. "I was in this place due to the proximity to my youngest child. I may not have been the best Mother but I do love my daughter. I was wondering who you were and why she would abandon the life I had given her. Tyler Dawson was but a small human male who looked more like a woman and my daughter had her choice of many strapping men waiting to do as she requested. I had been watching the two of you and came to this place so I could calm the tide of emotion rising within me before returning to my realm. I must say, prior to our meeting, I could not understand her reasoning."
I really thought Zaria had done everything possible to emasculate me before I stepped foot in this cave but I could not have been more wrong. In a few words she managed to find the last vestiges of masculinity and crush them into a fine powder.
Now I knew where Dani got it from. Both women could lift me then slap me down verbally unlike anyone I had ever met.
"I arrived to see a wisp of a man who acted more like a servant to my daughter than a husband. I could not fathom why he dressed as a woman to do a job. I could not see the honor in that."
I looked up at the woman who so resembled the woman I loved. "Was it really necessary I become a woman? Or was it a punishment for taking your daughter? Is there a way I can become Tyler again now that I have proved myself worthy?"
She led us back to the edge of the stone bath and sat beside me. "I never would have changed you into the person you are now without good cause. You can never be male again. It was necessary for you to change because your blood became infected as you crawled through where he bled out."
She took my hands in hers. "What you would have become is considered an abomination. When human and Thetan blood intermingle it is never a pretty sight. For whatever reason, the worst of both species emerges in one being and that being is always male. Thetans are a sterile immortal male race who cannot replenish their numbers so they make Commons by introducing their blood to humans."
"I could not bear to think that would be the fate of the one human brave enough and strong enough to save me. I was able to slow the process enough to make you female because it is common knowledge among our kind that Thetan blood refuses to bond with that of a female because they believe it would weaken their race."
"It was never my intention to make you feel less than what you were. What you have been given has always been intended to be a wondrous gift. I am here now in the hopes of helping you accept what has happened. None of the events of recent have been deliberate to punish you in any way and they most certainly have not been your fault."
Zaria leaned down to lightly kiss my forehead. "As a mother, I never imagined anyone could be worthy of my Danica. I misjudged you based on appearances. I should have looked at you as she does every day. Had I looked at your heart I would have known immediately why she fell in love. Many things about you have changed but your heart remains unscathed. That is what Danica loves. That is what she needs. That is what she never wants to change."
She pulled back to look me in the eyes again. "That is what makes you so strong."
I nodded. "Thank You Mother. I need to go to her. She must be a mess right now."
She smiled and urged me to stand. "She is very distraught. Allow me to save you some time."
In the blink of an eye I found myself at the back door. I rushed back to the cabin and found Dani in the exact spot I left her. I walked to her side and lifted her gorgeous head from her trembling hands. "I’m so sorry baby. I know you were only trying to take care of me. I was so wrapped up in self pity that I didn’t give you enough credit for trying."
She wrapped her arms around me tightly. "I am sorry too. I will never use any gift on you without your permission again. Please do not leave me, I could not take it if you did. I am feeling new things and do not know what to do. I love you so much it hurts."
I leaned close to her perfectly full lips that had become even softer than usual from all her tears running across. "I have felt that every day since we met. Now kiss me so we can start making up."
Chapter Three
After a wondrous make up session in the bedroom and a reheated breakfast, Dani and I went hiking into the mountains. It was refreshing to be alone with her in nature. Our hands never parted the entire time as we laughed about the fun times I shared with my best friend and cried more about his loss.
She also shared stories of her time growing up on an island inhabited by an ancient race similar to the Amazons of which her goddess mother was their queen. She explained that her family and others similar to her were not actually Gods and Goddesses just a different evolutionary version of humans who had been around much longer.
Dani explained that in most ways they were the same as us but they had learned long ago to use more areas of their brain. She said it was why so many of our legends are filled with people with different gifts.
I understood it better when she compared it to the difference between an artist and a construction worker. According to her an artist uses their hands to make magnificent works of art but could not even put together a table from IKEA, even with all the tools available. Whereas a construction worker uses his hands to build spectacular buildings but at best he could only draw a stick figure.
She said it was the same with her people. Some could do small things very well whereas others were more versatile and were able to master amazing things. She also said that as humans became more advanced many of her kind, such as herself, abandoned the old ways to enjoy what the human race had become. As a result, her people were slowly dwindling in numbers.
Even after I asked, Dani refused to tell or show me her gifts as she said it was not the proper time and could influence the gifts I received. She did promise that as I came into my own I would know everything there is to know.
As we walked back toward the cabin, I asked her to suppress my emotion so we could go for a swim without me completely breaking down.
We had a minor disagreement after we returned to the cabin. On the way back, I was all for the idea of taking a dip since it was so hot outside but I quickly changed my mind when she handed me a tiny string bikini to wear.
"Are you crazy?" I asked as I held up the tiny yellow scraps of cloth.
Dani laughed. "Some might say I am, but not about this. You have a great body, might as well show it off."
I stared at her dumbfounded. "You’re joking right? I’m not wearing it."
Dani quickly put on a matching string bikini except hers was purple and I groaned because I knew she picked it out because it was my favorite color for her to wear since it matched her exquisite eyes.
I was getting hot and bothered looking at her six foot one inch golden skinned body that was mostly left unexposed. I still was not used to getting excited in places I did not have that long ago. The kicker was when she pulled the hair tie from her long dark hair and shook her head to allow her dark brown hair to flow free.
I was caught in a puddle of desire at that moment with no idea how to react.
"That’s not playing fair." I pouted as I crossed my arms under my breasts.
She quickly gathered me in her arms and playfully bit my extended bottom lip. "What have I told you about pouting? I am playing fair. I wear this because I know you like it. The least you can do is wear that because you know I like it."
I sighed in defeat. "Fine but you have to tie all the strings."
My wife’s eyes were hungry as she stared at me while I undressed. "So long as I get to UNtie them when we get back."
I giggled as she helped me into the skimpy swimsuit. "I thought that was already a given."
The large pool was full of people taking advantage of the respite from the heat the water gave them when we arrived.
The men stared as Dani and I made our way to two open loungers together near the deep end.
I laughed as every eye around the pool watched as she removed her wrap before she sat down.
"Your turn." Dani said to me after I made no attempt to take off my cover.
I knew I had to do this. In order to have the courage, I momentarily zoned out everyone else and focused on my wife. I slowly lifted my beach dress over my head as if I were doing a striptease before I removed my hair clip and shook my head to allow my hair to fall free in the same manner as she did earlier.
Dani’s eyes were wide and filled with desire as she focused on me. Her expression quickly changed to anger then amusement when I heard a splash behind me.
"What did I miss?" I asked as I sat down in the second lounger.
Dani shook her head with a frown. "Maybe your wearing that wasn’t such a great idea."
I raised my brows and rolled my eyes simultaneously as I started to apply sunscreen. Unlike my wife, who had otherworldly skin and never needed lotion, I would turn into a crispy, freckled mess without it. "I tried to tell you that but nooo, you insisted. This was entirely your idea. I knew I’d look silly but I let you talk me into it."
She shook her head. "Believe me Baby you look anything but silly. That man who fell in the pool did so because he was so focused on you that he did not pay attention to where he was going."
My mouth dropped open in amazement as I started applying lotion to my legs. "He did not."
Dani nodded as she scanned the area growing more agitated by the second. "I do not know what I was thinking. They are staring at you like you are a piece of meat."
I giggled as I handed her the bottle and rolled on my stomach. "Get my back please. I don’t see why you are so upset. I've been dealing with this for years. At least the guys aren’t looking at you like ‘How the heck did that little guy get her?’"
"Nobody thought that. I do not want to hear you say such things again.” She replied as she ran her hands over my lower back.
I said nothing because I knew how guys thought about me being with Dani because they told me often when she was not around.
“How did you handle people staring at me? I do not like it when they look at you that way." She asked as she started on my back.
I moaned softly as she started rubbing my shoulders. "I remembered our vows and I trusted you completely." I turned and dropped my sunglasses enough that she could see my eyes. "I still trust you completely."
Her smile was glorious and her mesmerizing eyes glistened as leaned forward to kiss me. I pulled myself up to meet her lips before she stopped herself, realizing others were staring.
She resumed her seat with a pout. "I’ll be glad when we can go home so we can be ourselves."
I felt her pain as I dropped my head across my folded arms. "Me too Baby, me too."
We did not last long at the pool because as soon as we returned to our loungers after taking a quick dip there were four men waiting with towels for us.
It did not surprise me to see Dani turn on her charm to accept, she always had a flirtatious personality. I was not bothered since she was a mistress at harmless flirtations. She continued until she saw me duplicate her actions with the two guys who were talking to me.
I did not enjoy what I was doing but felt it was necessary to fit in since she was doing the same.
I started to worry as she shrugged the towels off to grab the ones we brought from the cabin before she handed my wrap to me explaining we needed to go.
I had to run to keep up which was hard to do since my legs were so much shorter than hers and she marched with a quick, determined gait.
I almost laughed at the irony of her getting upset by me copying how she acts around men. "I was just following your lead Baby. Why are you so upset? Did I do something wrong?"
Dani started crying as soon as we reached the porch. "Is that what it is like for you when I talk to men?"
Her outburst caught me by surprise and I no longer found an ounce of amusement in our situation. I led her to a chair and sat her down before climbing in her lap. "What do you mean?"
"The times I’m friendly with men. Does it bother you?"
I shook my head. "Not really, it bothered me when Jesse did it because I felt disrespected, not because I thought you would leave me. It bothered me more when you acted that way with women because I knew that was your preference before we met."
She appeared confused. "Why didn’t men make you jealous? It’s driving me crazy to think, with the changes to your body that your preference will follow."
I hugged her tightly. "Sweetheart let’s be honest. With your beauty, if you wanted a man you never would have gone out on that first date with me. The only reason you agreed to go out with me was that I was small and androgynous. The only reason you fell for me was that I took care of you." I started to giggle. "The fact I had a built in dildo was only icing on the cake."
My attempt to cheer her up failed miserably as she started to sob into my shoulder. "Did you really think I was that shallow? I fell for you because you are smart, caring, compassionate and never content with your place in life. You possess more heart than anyone I ever met. You were always striving to improve and in turn pushed me to be a better person. The fact that I thought you were perfect physically and possessed the most beautiful eyes I had ever seen was my icing on the cake."
She lifted her head so we were eye to eye. "I have lived many years and you are the first and only person to ever hold my heart. You are the first real relationship I ever had and I gave up living in my mother’s realm for you. I had no idea I was making so many mistakes but please do not give up on me. I’ll do better by you I swear."
I leaned in to kiss her. "I’m not going anywhere and to set your mind at ease. Neither Ty nor I have ever been attracted to men. The fact nobody in my hometown was surprised by you should help set your mind at ease about that."
Dani finally smiled. "Yes, that is a very strong clue is it not? I love the way your friends have described you. It is quite colorful."
I laughed as I stood and grabbed her hand. "You gotta love the South. We have a way with words unlike anybody else. Let’s go take a shower to wash off the chlorine then make dinner. You can help me make lasagna."
Dani hugged me again after she reached my side. "I love you so much. Thank you."
"I love you too."
Chapter Four
Dani and I spent most of the next day alone in the cabin reconnecting. I refused to let her suppress my emotions and in spite of my crying spells or maybe because of them, we were slowly becoming closer than ever. She was so much more loving and attentive than I had ever known her to be.
Once again, we shared many stories of Ryan but we also talked about the danger we were facing because of the Thetans. We decided it would be best to be prepared so we made a quick trip to the town’s only hardware store to buy what was needed so that I could reinforce our stilettos so they could be used as a weapon in case of a possible attack. We also each placed a small spike in each of our purses just to be sure.
The day of Ryan's visitation, I was quietly nervous. Dani helped me with my black hose. Showing me how to properly gather them at the feet before sliding them up my legs. She gave my shoulders a reassuring squeeze after she zipped up the back of the black sheath dress she had picked out for me. She kissed the back of my neck after fastening the pearls I had received in the box of mementos left to me by my mother.
My four-inch spike heels did little to help me gain any height next to my wife since she was wearing her three-inch versions with her matching black dress.
By the time we arrived outside the funeral home her silent strength gave me the power to walk inside. She promised she was not suppressing anything.
I was glad I had her hand to hold because I seriously doubt I could have walked in without it.
I hated this place. I had only been here once before and it was when we had to bury my mother after my father had murdered her and gotten away with it. The memory of him keeping me by his side and digging his fingers into my arm anytime it appeared I might cry became fresh in my mind.
I leaned into Dani's side for support and rubbed the same spot my father dug into my arm as we approached the casket.
I found some small relief in knowing that it was open. Ryan always took pride in his appearance and I pictured him smiling from above with the knowledge that the ladies would get to look at him one last time.
I could not believe the person who had been my best friend throughout most of my life was actually gone. He looked like he was sleeping. I kept praying he would open up his playful eyes while wearing his mischievous grin and tell me I just fell for the best practical joke ever.
I placed my hand on Ryan's cheek and my tears fell furiously when I felt the coldness of his lifeless shell. I leaned in to give a last kiss to his chilled cheek. It did not seem real, my heart could not accept this was my best friend but my head overrode all doubts I held.
"At least the accident didn't damage your pretty face, it should give the ladies something to look at while they are here. I love you brother. Thank you for always being there. I'd have never made it without you." I whispered before I returned to Dani's arms.
We approached Ryan's parents and both hugged me warmly. It was strangely soothing to be with the two others that would miss him as much as me. I tried to walk away to an inconspicuous corner of the room but Ryan's mother was having none of it.
She held my hand tightly. "You are just as much his family as his father and I. You knew him better than anyone and it makes me feels closer to my son to have you near."
I leaned to Ryan's father. "Did you get a hold of Evie?"
He nodded sadly. "Yes but I don't know if she's coming. I told her she was more than welcome."
I sat silently as a steady stream of people flowed through the building. Many that Ryan and I went to school with, as well as mutual friends from California stopped to offer their condolences but try as I might; I was not feeling very sociable. Any mention of my best friend's name caused more tears to fall.
I could spot the members of my father's church immediately from the heated whispers and disapproving stares they gave me. I chose to ignore them since it was not the time or place for confrontations.
After the visitation was over and we were in the car, I looked over at Dani. "I don't know how I'm going to make it tomorrow."
She gripped my hand tightly. "We'll make it together."
---
The following day was painful emotionally and it was made even worse by the fact my father and his 'girlfriend' Daphne arrived shortly after the family started receiving visitors. I excused myself as soon as I saw them getting close to the front.
Mr. Crews gave me a questioning look, wondering why I was walking away but nodded knowingly when he saw my reason approaching.
Dani was by my side as we turned the corner and were almost run over by Dave and Ivan rushing in the door. I glared at the pair before I stepped to the side and kept walking.
Dave reached for my arm. "Please Cali wait. I need to apologize."
I spun around quickly. "No you don't Dave. The person you need to apologize to is lying in the other room. You might also want to explain to his parents why it was worth their only son's life for you to prove to everyone that you knew so much more than me."
I turned to the director. "I hope you got that massive final shot you so desperately wanted because I’d hate to think all this happened for nothing." I paused, "Oh wait, it did happen for nothing more than the fact that your bloated ego thought bigger was better."
Dave started to speak again until I moved inches from him in an offensive posture. When I did his mouth closed into a grim line.
I shifted my foot, ready to plant my spiked heel into his flesh. “You were going to speak Dave? Please, by all means do. I want to hear you give me an explanation as to why Daniel and Gregorio are still in the hospital, why my wife almost died and most importantly why my best friend is DEAD. Yes Dave, please enlighten me.”
Dani lifted me from behind and started carrying me away before I caused more of a scene. She tried to lead me to a small room away from everyone but I escaped her grasp and stormed back to the Ryan’s parents to make sure I was with the Crews when those two paid their respects.
I noticed Aaron walking toward the back of the room when we walked in but I was in no shape to deal with him at the moment.
As Dave and Ivan started to approach, I leaned to his father's side while still glaring at them. "Those are the two mostly responsible for the accident."
He nodded. "I know; I've seen the tape. They have a surprise waiting for them as soon as they get to the front of the line."
I looked up questionably.
His smile scared me as he nodded his head for two uniformed deputies to be ready. "Their pride and carelessness killed my boy in my county. They don't call it small town politics for nothing. I have warrants in my pocket for their arrests and the judge was Ryan’s little league coach. I'm also going for the others in that meeting as well. If I can't charge them with anything, I'll sue them for every dime they have. Everyone who didn't listen to you will pay in one way or another."
I frowned thinking of Aaron.
Mr. Crews patted my hand as if he could read my mind. "Don't worry. You and Mr. Brachman are safe. We have solid proof both of you tried to prevent it."
I hugged him tightly as my former coworkers approached.
He released me and turned to Dave. "I understand it was your reckless disregard that killed my son." He then looked at Ivan. "And your desire for the perfect ending as well as not heeding the advice of a recognized expert that contributed to the conditions I found on the set."
Both stammered for words as Mr. Crews motioned for his deputies to come over.
First, he turned to Dave as the deputy cuffed him. "David Elliot Echols, you are under arrest for the reckless manslaughter of Darrel Ryan Crews and the reckless endangerment of three others."
Next, he turned to Ivan who was being placed in restraints by the second deputy. "Jeffrey Ivan Taylor, you are also under arrest for the reckless manslaughter of Darrel Ryan Crews and the reckless endangerment of three others."
"I'm sure I'll come up with a list of other charges before it comes time to go to trial." Mr. Crews said as he looked at both men.
After the men were led away, Mr. Crews turned back to me. "I haven't forgotten about your father. He will get his as soon as this is over. I would do it now but there are too many fellow members of his cult or church or whatever it is. They would cause such a disruption that we’d never be able to properly pay our respects to my son.”
He paused contemplatively before adding. "I have nothing against God. I pray to him every day but I seriously have issues with some members of his fan club."
Mr. Crews then glanced back at my father with disgust. “He has a lot of nerve to show his face after all the things he has done. Not to mention everything he said about Ryan after the two of you left town. I have already arranged for a couple of deputies to be waiting at the gravesite after my son is laid to rest. We are going to place all three in general population and let it leak what their crimes are. You and my boy are; I mean were, the pride of this town. You may work behind the scenes but around here, you are a celebrity. Every time a kid talks about making it big, they use you and my son as an example that it can be done. Everyone is proud of what ya’ll accomplished even the most hardened of my criminals asks for updates. Those bastards are going to pay for their actions."
I wiped away a tear as I watched him turn his attention back to his wife. It felt good to know that Dave and Ivan would have to face justice in a town where their big city lawyers would have little effect. It was also bittersweet to know that the town was proud of what Ryan and I had accomplished knowing that he would have no more accomplishments to be proud of.
I leaned close so only Dani could hear. "Lord love a redneck and heaven help anybody who crosses one."
She tried her best not to laugh but failed miserably.
I looked around the room and was shocked by the number of people in attendance. I am sure many of the older people were there out of respect for Ryan's parents but I was touched by how many of our friends from the west coast had shown up.
What really caught my attention was an extremely tall, thin, auburn haired woman in the back of the room who appeared to be taking my friend's death especially hard. She looked very attractive and vaguely familiar but I could not place her for anything. I wanted to go to her because I truly understood the pain she was feeling.
The minister stepping to front to start the service kept me from acting on my thoughts. Hopefully I could find her at the gravesite to talk.
The funeral itself was horrible. I had personally witnessed every significant moment in my best friend's life that was highlighted and I was by my best friend's side in almost every picture they showed of him from the time he was nine.
Ryan's parents asked me if I wanted to say a few words beforehand but I knew there was no possible way I could do it without breaking down so I politely declined their offer but Dani graciously accepted in my stead.
She had the entire room laughing, myself included, when she started off by sharing a couple of very amusing tales that more than adequately summed up the wonderful man who was always quick to offer a helping hand or be the first to crack an inappropriate joke or have all the women falling at his feet.
She talked about the man we trusted enough to give a key to our place and kept a room solely for him in case he inevitably broke up with whatever gorgeous woman he was living with at the time and needed to crash til he found a new place.
She told of a friend who was always there whenever he was needed and even when he was just wanted. She talked of how we always kept at least a twelve pack of his favorite beer waiting for him in our refrigerator for whenever he inevitably stopped by just to hang out.
She spoke of her initially being jealous of him and how I informed her from the beginning that if she wanted to be in my life she would have to accept Ryan. She told of how he worked his way into her heart and that she loved him as the brother she never had.
Ryan's mother and father moved me between them as my wife became serious and discussed how much his friendship meant to both of us. The first story she told had me crying uncontrollably as she told of witnessing firsthand the bond Ryan and I shared. She told how listening to a conversation between us was an acquired skill since neither of us ever finished a sentence before the other started in on the next one.
She then told of the strength Ryan and I gained from the other and how either of us dropped everything for the other. She eloquently stated how that each of us was an extension of the other and how both us became better people because of the bond we shared.
She closed by saying our life would not be as bright now that he was no longer in it.
I felt a tremendous amount of pride and love for my wife and how she totally got Ryan and me.
Chapter Five
If I thought the funeral was horrible, it was a cakewalk compared to what I felt when they lowered my friend into the ground. I wept uncontrollably and Dani had to hold me tightly as they started to cover his coffin with dirt.
After everything was said and done, I still was not ready to go. I asked Dani to give me a moment as I walked over to where Ryan’s body had been buried. I knelt next to the head and ran my fingers through the fresh soil.
"I’m going to miss you brother. I need you now more than ever. As you already know, your father took care of Dave and Ivan and he is going after the rest but I swear to you that I will find those others who are responsible and make them regret what they have done."
I kissed my dirty hand and laid it on the dirt. "I love you."
I stood and started to wipe off my hands when a large man with graying red hair stepped in front of me. "Hello Callista, we need to talk." He reached for my neck. "Nice necklace. I wondered what happened to it."
I slapped his hand away to block his attempt to grab the jewelry that meant so much to me and glared up at him as I clutched the pearls protectively. "I'm sure you were looking for them along with the countless millions of other things Mama left me." I made sure to emphasize millions when I said it to let him know she left me her money.
I stepped forward to show the man of my nightmares that he could no longer intimidate me. " Father, I don't believe you want to hear what I have to say to a man such as yourself."
He moved even closer towards me showing his rage. I doubt you could have slipped a sheet of paper between us. "I need to know what sort of voodoo you have done to me. You need to take it off. You should understand a man my age can’t go to jail."
I stepped away from Ryan’s grave, although I'm sure he was whooping and hollering for me from wherever he was. "You go girl, it's about damn time. Kick his ass!"
I had the feeling he would love to see my father's face planted into the fresh dirt but I was not sure everyone else would feel the same way.
I walked toward an open path before turning back to the evil man whose blood ran through my veins. I had often dreamed of this moment but sadly the timing was not right. I looked up at him again with a voice that was amazingly calm. "You will pay for what you have done, one way or another, but right now is neither the time nor the place. I know the concept is difficult for a man such as yourself to understand, but can you show an ounce of respect and leave me alone. Can’t you see today is not about you?"
"How dare you disrespect the man who raised you like that?" His girlfriend Daphne sneered.
I do not know why I found her words so funny but I started laughing. "Shut the hell up bitch. What do you know about respect or how I was raised? Stay out of this if you know what's good for you."
I felt a tingle of warning flow through my body and I leaned back, easily avoiding her hand as it flew toward my face. I grabbed her wrist tightly then kicked her legs out from underneath her. At the same time, I thrust my free hand, palm side up, into her chest and sent her crashing to the ground.
I grabbed a handful of her hair to guide her to her feet before I shoved her towards my father whose face was beat red. "You need to put a leash on your pet before I have no choice but to put it down."
He removed a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his brow. "You will listen to me Callista Dawn Dawson."
I shook my head. "No I won't and for the record my name is Callista Dawn Zoyra now." I pointed to Dani. "You remember my wife don't you?"
He tugged at the collar of his shirt as his face became even redder. "You are a sorry excuse for a woman. Your actions and attitude are better suited for a man."
I started laughing again as I remembered how he said something similar to me when I was Ty. "I just can't win with you old man. First I was not man enough and now I'm not enough woman enough. There is no pleasing you father, you are just a sorry excuse for a human. I don't think your sex would matter."
He glared at me and his face was so red I thought he was going to explode as he attempted to stagger toward me with a raised fist. "I should have killed you when I took care of your mother. I would have been doing the world a favor."
Before I had the chance to explode on him as I planned; two deputies approached quickly and placed handcuffs on my father then Daphne.
Mr. Crews casually walked up to my side and glared at my father. "I told you to stay away from her Dawson. Now you can add violation of a protective order to your charges."
My father said nothing as he collapsed to the ground.
It did not seem real as the deputies quickly removed the cuffs and started performing CPR as someone called for an ambulance. Daphne was screaming at the top of her lungs, which caught the attention of a doctor who was attending the funeral, and he rushed over to offer assistance. Ten minutes later my father was loaded into the ambulance but it was already too late.
The doctor told everyone he was dead.
"Your father is an evil man who will pay for his crimes eternally starting very soon." My mother's statement about him echoed in my mind.
In those ten minutes while I watched the scene unfold, I relived every single time he abused me in both lives. I searched for a good memory of him but found none out of two lifetimes as his child. I also thought of my brothers and how they would react to the news. I was sad for them but at the same time, I was relieved for Kaley, Trish and myself.
I was standing in the same spot when Dani brought my attention back to the now. "Cali, snap out of it."
I looked at her. "Snap out of what?"
She wiped the tears from my eyes before she embraced me tightly. "You had some serious stuff going on in that head of yours. I could see it. Are you okay?"
I shook my head. "Not even close. I have to call Jeb and Thomas."
Mr. Crews walked back over as I dug in my purse for my phone. "You are a magnet for bad luck Cali. Do you want to press charges against Daphne?"
I looked over at my former classmate and saw a basket case. She was sobbing uncontrollably over the loss of my father. She obviously did not know him as well as she thought. If she did, her reaction would be different. I had my doubts that anyone who really knew him would shed a tear of grief.
"I'm sorry about all this. If she promises to leave me alone I'll drop the charges. I know a lot of it was Daddy's influence."
Mr. Crews' mouth set in a firm line. "I wouldn't be too sure. That girl is a bad apple but if you say so, I'll let her go with a firm warning."
I sighed. "I just want to forget today ever happened."
He hugged me. "Me too baby girl, me too."
I called both my brothers. Jeb was more shocked than Thomas but neither of them seemed exactly distraught. If anything, they sounded relieved. I left the arrangements to them and requested they let me know when they decided what they would do.
"You want to grab something to eat before we go back to the cabin?" Dani asked once we were finally in the car headed back to the cabin.
I nodded. "Something light if you don't mind. I'm not sure my nerves can handle a complete meal."
Dani smiled as she pulled onto the main road. "I think I saw a sandwich shop on the way here."
---
My new internal warning system started going off as soon as we pulled into the lot that was shared by a convenience store and the sub shop. I looked around anxiously for trouble and spotted three men at one of the gas pumps surrounding a woman trying to get to her vehicle.
I pointed in their direction. "Pull over there. I think she's in trouble."
Dani nodded as she turned the wheel and brought us next to the group.
I quickly jumped out before Dani had a chance to stop the car. "What's going on guys?"
The men turned to me and I immediately recognized two of them. Ziggy and Zeke Henley were brothers. Neither were exactly bad guys in school, just mischievous partiers who did not shy away from a fight. Both stood almost six foot tall with average builds and dark hair.
I did not recognize the older, short, dirty blonde with a chubby build but he did not look like someone I wanted to know.
"Dynamite Dawson? Dang girl you ain't aged a day." Ziggy said after he turned to see who was speaking.
Dani gave me an amused expression at the nickname I had in high school. My new memories told me I earned it because I did not shy away from a fight and people said I was small but carried a huge punch; just like dynamite.
"It's Cali Zoyra now. What's happening Zigs?" I nodded toward his brother. "Hey Zeke."
The other Henley brother smiled. "Good to see ya Cali. I heard you were in town."
"Am I interrupting something?" I asked.
The blonde nodded his head. "Yes. You might want to get your pretty little butt back in your car. You're too young to be interrupting grown folk."
I pursed my lips. "I don't think so. You're quite rude, did you know that?" I walked toward the woman and offered my hand. "Is everything okay?"
I immediately recognized the tall auburn haired woman as the same person from the funeral. She appeared scared to death and her eyes refused to meet mine as she started to speak. "I was just leaving."
She started to open her door and the guy I did not know slammed it shut. "I'm not done with you freak."
I instinctively jumped between the two as I glared at the man. "Oh yes you are! Back off fat boy!"
The man laughed. "Or what? What are you going to do little girl?"
Ziggy spoke up. "I gonna give you fair warning Chunk. You don't want trouble with Cali."
Chunk rolled his eyes and laughed harder. "What's that supposed to mean? She's like five foot nothing and probably doesn't even weigh a hundred pounds. Are you afraid she'll break a heel or just get her pretty dress dirty?"
Zeke stepped forward. "Seriously Chunk, they don't call her dynamite for nothing. Just cut your losses before there's serious trouble. If you don't leave then you can't say we didn't warn you when she kicks your ass."
I stepped closer to the flabby redneck. "Chunk is it? That's an appropriate name since you could stand to lose a few pounds. You need to listen to your friends before you get hurt."
His eyes flared with anger. "Are you threatening me?"
I firmly set my feet as I watched his posture take on an offensive appearance. "Um… Yes, I think I am. I’ve had the worst day of my life and am itching to vent my frustrations so if you believe, for even a second that I'm going to let you harass this woman then you have another thing coming."
He pointed toward the lady who I knew had already had a bad day. "That’s not a woman. He is a freak who has no business in my town. I don't care if his brother just died. I told him in high school that if I ever saw him again I was going to hurt him."
My eyes widened in surprise as an old conversation with Ryan ran through my mind. I turned toward the woman. "Evie?"
Her face flushed bright red and her eyes filled with tears as she nodded.
Knowing she was Ryan's sister made me feel even more protective of her than before. My lips set in a hard line as I returned my focus to Chunk.
I reached up and slapped him across the mouth. "I've heard about enough of your ignorance. Apologize to the lady and get out of here."
Chunk threw a clumsy punch that I dodged easily. I decided to end the confrontation quickly and proceeded to kick Chunk's legs out from under him. Once he was one the ground, I released my built up anger with a flurry of punches to his face and body that left him begging for mercy.
He tried to hurt the sister of my best friend. I might not have been able to save Ryan but I would be damned if I let anything happen to her.
Even after his tears started flowing I did not stop. My anger kept building with every punch or kick I threw. His begs for mercy only fueled me to hit harder and kick faster.
Dani yelled my name to get me to stop.
I snapped out of my rage immediately and started to stand over him as I straightened out the wrinkles in my dress. "I'm going to say this again. Apologize to the lady and get the fuck out of here."
He started to stand before I kicked his chest, sending him back to the ground. I looked at my hands casually to emphasize that he was no match for me. What I saw angered me further. "You made me break a nail you bastard. I said APOLOGIZE!"
Chunk gasped for breath as he looked at Evie. "I'm sorry."
I placed my reinforced heel at his neck, applying just enough pressure to make him nervous. "And you will never bother her again."
His eyes filled with fear. "And I will never bother you again."
I looked over at Ziggy and Zeke with disappointment as I kept my heel digging in Chunk's neck. "I thought better of you guys. We are almost thirty years old. Don't you think it's time to grow up?"
They looked at me with alarm.
"We're not like that Cali. We were trying to help her." Ziggy replied before he pointed to Evie. "You can ask her. We were trying to get him to leave her alone, I swear."
I looked over at Evie who nodded. "He's telling the truth."
I pointed to the man crying on the ground. "I'm sorry guys, can ya'll get him out of here for me please?"
I removed my foot and they lifted him into their arms before loading him into a nearby car as I walked over to the woman. "Are you okay?"
She smiled shyly. "Yes, thanks to you. That was incredible. Ryan always said seeing you in action was a sight to behold."
I grinned thinking about how he always raved about me. I motioned Dani over for introductions.
"Evie this is my wife Dani, Dani this is Ryan's sister Evie."
Evie smiled. "My name is actually Renee but Ryan never let go of the nickname he gave me after I first told him I wanted to be a woman."
I laughed. "Sounds like him. We were about to grab a bite to eat, it would mean alot if you could join us."
She smiled again. "I'd like that. I could use some company right now. Let me finish getting my gas and I'll meet you there."
I pulled her into a hug and realized she rivaled Dani in height. "I completely understand, we'll wait for you."
Once we were seated with our sandwiches, I looked over to Renee. "Why didn't you join the family during the service?"
Renee started to cry again. "Today was about Ryan and I would have been a distraction. Instead of celebrating his life, everyone would have been pointing at me. I couldn’t have that, I love him too much to distract from his memory. Plus before today, I had not seen my parents since they kicked me out. There is so much to say and my brother's funeral is not the place to say it. I wouldn't be able to handle burying him and their rejection on the same day."
Dani frowned as she reached across to take Renee's hand. "I've been there. I only recently reconnected with my mother after arguing about how I should live my own life. She was not happy with me at all when I chose to marry Cali but now she adores her so maybe they deserve a chance. If MY mother can change then ANYONE can."
I stared at my wife and suddenly understood more about her conversations with her mother.
Renee shrugged and looked at her watch. "I don’t know. It’s been so long."
I felt that she was starting to shut down on us. The topic of her parents was delicate and would need to be brought back up later. I did not want to scare her away before I got to know her.
"How did you survive? You were so young when you left." I asked.
Renee smiled. "Your grandmother made arrangements with her sister to home school me while I transitioned in New York. Later she paid for me to attend college. She said she couldn't be there for you but if she helped a member of the family that helped you then it was the next best thing. She saved my life."
My heart swelled with the love I felt for the woman I only recently reconnected with. It made me proud to know her blood was coursing through me.
I laughed. "I guess it was a good trade because Ryan saved me more times than I could ever count."
The feeling of loss suddenly overwhelmed me as I realized he would never be there for me again. Tears I did not even know I had left started to flow again. "I'm going to miss him so much."
Dani wrapped her arm around me as Renee jumped up to embrace me from my other side.
"I am too." Renee cried gently in my ear.
"We all will miss him." Dani said.
Once we calmed down and Renee returned to her seat, I looked at her. "Are you going to see Grandma while you are in town?"
She nodded as she dabbed her tears away with a napkin. "That's where I am staying while I'm here. You have no idea how happy she is that you found her on the square."
I smiled. "Yes I do because I feel the same way."
"Why don't we go see her while we are so close?" Dani asked me.
"That's a great idea." I replied as I almost started to kiss her cheek but stopped myself at the last second.
Renee laughed when she realized what I did. "It sucks being back home and having to restrain yourself isn't it?"
I nodded. "You have no idea."
We reminisced while we ate, telling funny stories about Ryan the entire time. It helped all of us because we were the ones, other than his parents, who would miss him the most.
Chapter Six
After an hour, we walked out together feeling much better than we did when we walk in. We froze when we saw Chunk was back with three friends who looked larger and meaner than him.
I will admit now that I did get a feeling of satisfaction that Chunk appeared to be in serious pain.
"Oh shit, this is going to get ugly fast." Renee said with fear.
Dani nodded. "Four against one. It almost doesn't seem fair."
Renee turned to Dani in shock. "We're not going to help her?"
Dani laughed. "I would if she needed it. I meant four against one isn't fair for them, it only allows Cali to fight without restraint."
I thought my wife had lost her mind. There was no way I could beat all four of them at once in this body.
Dani sensed my trepidation and leaned into my ear. "Do you really think all those men will attack a woman in broad daylight? Much less one your size? I bet Chunk told them a lie to get them here. Go see how it plays out and remember you have power now. I have seen you in action a few times and have faith in you. They don't stand a chance as long as you trust your abilities."
I nodded and started moving forward when Dani pulled me back. "Watch your temper though. You almost lost yourself earlier. I'm afraid if you do that again you will kill someone."
I smiled with a confidence I did not really feel as I approached the group of men. "Dang Chunk, it's kinda sad you had to bring backup. Especially that one." I pointed to the largest of the group.
The monster of a man started laughing. I had heard that laugh before and my head snapped to look at him closely. He appeared familiar and I tried to imagine what he looked like without the shaggy beard. I heard a distinctive snort as he tried to catch his breath from laughing so hard.
Everyone looked at me as if I were crazy as I joined him in laughter when it clicked with my new memories who he was.
Chunk had no idea he brought one of Thomas's best friends who was always around the house when I was growing up. This six foot four inch, monster of a man was almost like a member of the family at one time.
I stormed in front of him jumping up and wrapping my legs around his waist. Once we were finally face to face I balled my small hand into a fist and pointed it at his nose. "You want some too? I'll mess you up Sasquatch."
He had a hard time catching his breath he was laughing so hard. "Oh hell naw. I ain't messing with her. You best leave her be."
Chunk turned to his friend with a mixture of confusion and anger. "What are you talking about?"
The man wrapped his massive arms around me in a hug as he turned to Chunk. "You have got to be kidding me? You never said it was Cali who hurt you. Even I know better than to mess with her. She's so good she started her own type of kung fu or some shit like that. I've known her since she was a baby and even if you did get the best of her, you'd have to deal with her brothers and those are two mean sumbeeches. You better walk away now and count your lucky stars you weren't hurt worse."
The large man looked at me. "Sorry about this Cali. We'll make sure he doesn't bother you again."
I grinned and hugged him again. "No problem Henry. It's good to see ya. Make sure he leaves my friend Renee alone too."
"Which one is Renee?" He asked.
I waved them over and introduced them to Henry. "This is my wife Dani and my friend Renee."
Henry's brows rose. "Did you say wife?"
I nodded.
He smiled. "I always figured you put your boat in on that side of the creek."
I slapped his shoulder. "Was I that bad?"
He cocked his head as he sat me back on the ground. "Come on now, you were the toughest girl in town. This is the most ladylike I've ever seen you and…" He pointed over towards Chunk. "It's after you did that to him. How in the hell did you hurt a man that bad and not even get a run in your pantyhose?"
Dani laughed. "Baby you were a little rough around the edges when we met." She really emphasized when she said were.
"You mean you guys are going to defend a couple of lesbians and a freak?" Chunk screamed and pointed toward Renee. "That used to be Evan Crews."
One of the other men looked at her with concern. "I'm real sorry to hear about your brother. I always liked him; he was one of the good ones."
Henry sat me down before he walked over to give her a hug. "I'm sorry too. The last thing you need while going through something like that is dealing with an asshole. It is good to see you girl but I wish it was not like this."
He pulled away just enough to get a full view of my new pretty friend. "Look at you; I never imagined you would turn out like this. No wonder our boy still carries a torch for you."
Renee smiled embarrassingly and thanked him as Henry turned toward Chunk. "I've heard about enough of your stupid bullshit. You need to leave before we tag team on your sorry butt. I’ll give you a pass on your ass kicking for bringing me out here since I get to catch up with old friends but if I hear you harassed them in any way whatsoever all three of us will whoop you any time we set our eyes on you, no matter how bad Cali hurts you. Am I clear?"
Chunk nodded but apparently, that was not good enough for Henry as he stormed over and grabbed him by the collar. "I said am I clear boy?"
Chunk nodded again as he cried out. "Yes, very clear."
Henry released him. "You better consider yourself lucky this little stick of dynamite didn’t fuck you up worse than she did. Next time I don't think she'll take it easy on you."
Everyone laughed as Chunk ran away as fast as his chubby feet could carry him.
With the others distracted Dani leaned down so only I could hear. "You are doing better Baby but be careful when you are wearing a dress. You flashed all of us when you jumped on Henry."
I was blushing profusely when Henry walked back to my side. "How are your brothers doing?"
I sighed as I tugged on the bottom of my dress. "Not too well. Daddy died of a heart attack an hour or so ago."
"I didn't know the bastard had a heart." Henry muttered before he realized what he said.
He appeared embarrassed. "I'm sorry about that Cali."
I laughed sadly. "It's okay. I thought the same thing but he and the boys were closer than I was."
Henry shrugged. "I doubt it after the things that man did to them but I'll go check to be sure."
"Thomas is in Pigeon Forge but Jeb is around somewhere. Thanks for doing this."
---
When we arrived at my grandmother's house, she was ecstatic.
"All my girls are here at once." She proudly exclaimed as he gave each of us a hug.
She led us into the living room. "How are you holding up Renee?"
Renee sighed sadly. "He was the only person in my family who cared about me. I know I have you but he was special. He'd come to visit and we'd walk around town, he'd proudly put his arm over my shoulder and let everyone know I was his sister. His acceptance made me feel invincible."
I nodded knowingly. Ryan's friendship was the only thing that kept me going through some rough times growing up.
Renee turned to me. "How about you? I know how close you two were. It has to be devastating."
I wiped away a tear. "I'm good."
Dani leaned forward. "Liar. You've been a wreck since it happened." She took my hand in hers. "It's okay to be a mess right now."
My grandmother pulled me into her thin but deceptively strong arms. "That's what happens when you are raised by men, you are told to bury your feelings. There is nothing wrong with crying. I curse your father for ever telling you otherwise."
I leaned into her shoulder. "I'm not burying anything Grandma. I've been crying nonstop since it happened. I miss him so much. When will it stop hurting?"
She gently rubbed my back. "It never completely stops sweetheart but it will get easier with time. I promise."
I wiped my eyes. "I hope so. I can't take much more of this. I wish my eyes had a shut-off valve or something."
I suddenly remembered I needed to let her know about my father. "Oh I almost forgot to tell you Daddy died today."
She pulled away from me. "What?"
Dani proceeded to tell her everything that happened at the gravesite, starting with my father attempting to take Mama's necklace from me to how I reacted as he died. She also included me taking his girlfriend down when tried to attack me.
Grandma was not the least bit upset. "Good, I hope the bastard rots in hell."
I chuckled lightly. "That seems to be the general sentiment I've heard so far."
Renee sighed sadly and glanced at me.
Grandma sensed that she and I needed to share in our grief. "Dani can you help me with something in the kitchen?"
My wife looked at me earnestly. "Are you okay?"
I smiled as I kissed her hand. "No but I will be eventually. Go ahead; I can survive with you only a room away."
As Dani and my grandmother went to the kitchen, Renee and I had the chance to talk.
"I guess we are sisters now. We shared a brother and still share a grandmother so it only seems right." I said.
Renee smiled. "I'd like that a lot. It would mean so much to me. My brother loved you and I feel like I know you from all the stories he told me."
I blushed slightly, ashamed to admit Ryan did not confide in me about her the same way he did to her about me. "I loved him too, I still do. I wish I could say I know all about you but he was very guarded and protective when it came to you. All he ever said was that he was proud of you and he was happy that you were happy. I do know he carried a grudge toward your parents over how they treated you. He was never as close with them after you left."
Renee frowned regretfully. "I hate to think I came between them but I’m not surprised. He was protective of me from the minute I told him of my feelings. As for him not telling you, that was my doing. I made him promise not to tell anyone. To be honest I’m amazed he told you as much as he did. That man could hold a secret like no one else."
I nodded absent mindedly because I could feel Ryan pushing me to ask her about her changes in the hopes of helping me deal with mine and after a moments hesitation, I gave in to his wishes. "That’s so true. Can I ask you some things about your mindset before and after your transition?"
She smiled. "We are sisters now, you can ask me anything."
"How did you cope? I mean how did you survive being in the wrong body growing up?"
Renee shook her head. "Not very well. I was either angry and anxious all the time or I was severely depressed. The only thing that kept me going was my boyfriend at the time. We would talk on the phone til all hours of the night. He kept me sane."
I nodded knowingly. "I can see that. Are you still with him?"
Renee sighed sadly. "No, after I told my parents and they kicked me out, I asked him to come with me but he couldn’t leave his family. He had obligations to his siblings that were even more important than our love plus his father would never approve of us. I was heartbroken but your grandmother gave me hope."
She started to wipe away a tear that was trying to form. "We talked for many years and he would come see me on his vacations but I wanted more than he was willing to give. It ended a few years ago after I foolishly gave him an ultimatum. I still love him and I believe he loves me. I'm willing to wait until he tells me not to."
My heart ached for her. "I couldn’t imagine a man sacrificing everything for a family member. I can’t see my brothers doing that for me."
She laughed as if I were missing an obvious joke. "Don’t be so sure, everyone who has ever met you is protective of you. Back to your original question… The hormones and surgery helped tremendously but even now, years later I’m still not happy with the woman I see in the mirror."
I stared at her dumbfounded. "You are beautiful, how can you not be happy when you look in the mirror? I had no idea you weren’t born as a woman when I first saw you. If I weren't married and still a guy I would totally hit on you"
She sighed again. "Don’t get me wrong. I have a good life in Nashville with a good job and great friends but I still can see traces of Evan and everyday I’m worried others see it too."
I sighed along with her trying to remember what Ty looked like. "I can barely remember what he looked like anymore."
Her expression became puzzled. "Why do you say it like that? Not remembering what Evan looked like is a good thing."
I shook my head and waved my hand dismissively. "I wasn't talking about you, just thinking out loud. Sorry."
Renee smiled a smile that only someone who truly understood could. "Can I ask you a personal question?"
I nodded figuring I had nothing to hide that she would know about. "Of course, we're sisters right?"
She leaned forward in her seat. "How long have you wished you were a guy?"
I started laughing hysterically. I never imagined she would be able to figure me out so quickly. "Seems like forever sometimes. Is it that obvious?"
She nodded as she smiled. "You forget, I grew up around you. I used to resent you so much."
I stared at her, confused by her train of thought. "Of me? Why on earth would you resent the plain little scrap of nothing tomboy that I was back then?"
"Because you WERE such a tomboy. I could see the beauty in you that you have finally set free. I mean I wanted so badly to have your long hair and pretty lashes. I wanted to be petite like you and wear the dresses you refused to wear. I'd see you acting more like a boy than a girl and rough-housing with my brother or beating up anyone who crossed you and think how I would gladly let you have my body to do all those things if I could have yours."
She frowned. "It got worse after puberty hit you. I used to sit in my bedroom window and watch as you and Ryan would swim in the pool, all the while wishing for the body you hated. When I noticed your breasts starting to grow and your hips and butt take shape, the jealousy ate me alive. It only got worse when I would hear you complain about having them. It didn't seem fair."
I grimaced at what she said because I hurt for her having to grow up with those feelings. It had been hard enough for me and I had not had to endure them very long at all.
She obviously misunderstood the reason for my expression. "Don't get me wrong, I never hated you. In a way I felt a kinship with you because our desires were the same. I hate to admit that I kept you at arm's length because I was afraid you would see what I was in the same way I saw the true you."
I laughed sadly. "I know I'd never make a decent guy again. I mean I'm only five foot one and barely weigh a hundred pounds plus how could I ever hide these curves? So I've given up. Thankfully Dani is helping me see the joys of womanhood."
Renee's brows furrowed as she stared at me. "What do you mean again?"
Realizing I said too much I reached for her hand knowing she was going to need support for the changing topic. "Nothing, thinking out loud again. It's a bad habit. Are you going to talk to your parents while you're back?"
She shook her head. "Dad and I talked when he told me about Ryan. It was awkward to say the least. I thought it would be best to leave them be for the time being."
I tightened my grip on her hand. "I don't think that's a good idea. I talked to your Dad about you and I know he wants to reconnect. You're the only child they have left and they do love you."
She shrugged. "I'd love to see them but I'm scared of how they will react."
I smiled and reached for my phone. "There's only one way to find out."
Before Renee had a chance to protest I dialed the number Ryan's mother gave me for when I needed to talk.
"Hi Mrs. Crews this is Cali." I said as soon as she answered.
"Hello dear, how are you holding up? Robert received a report you may have been involved in an incident outside the Gas n Go."
I laughed. "Nothing gets by your husband. I'm glad you mentioned it though. I was defending your daughter and I was wondering if you would like to see her?"
I heard her gasp slightly. "You've seen Renee? Where is she?"
"She's sitting beside me would you like to talk to her?" I asked.
I could hear her voice start to break. "Oh Cali I have wanted to talk to her for years. She thinks I don't care but I've always loved her and kept up with her through your grandmother. Can you please put her on the phone for me?"
I was touched at hearing a mother's love for her child. "Yes Ma'am, here she is."
I handed the phone to Renee and stood to join the others in the kitchen so she could have some privacy.
I heard Renee say, "Hello Mama, I've missed you." Before I left the room.
"You did a good thing." My grandmother said after I told her what I had done. "I know they love each other but Renee's mother was so ashamed of the things she had said that she was afraid of her child's rejection."
Renee entered the room a couple of minutes later with red eyes but she was smiling brightly. "My parents invited me to come over."
My grandmother squealed with delight and was the first to embrace her. "That's the best news I've heard in ages. I'll leave the side door unlocked so take your time and come home whenever you're ready."
She nodded. "Thank you Granny."
Renee turned to Dani next. "It was great to meet you. I can't wait for you to teach me some new tricks with my makeup."
Dani laughed. "I don’t think you need it but I'm looking forward to it."
Renee's arms found me next as she hugged me so tight I could hardly breathe. "I can see why my brother always loved you. Thank you for everything."
I returned her embrace with equal force. "Anytime sis. You have my number so use it anytime at all. You’ll have to come out for a visit after we go home."
After she left I turned to my grandmother. "Thank you for looking after her. Renee told me your reasons for doing it."
Grandma wiped a tear from her eye. "It seemed like the right thing to do. I can't explain it but helping her become the woman she was meant to be felt like something I needed to do. As much to help you as her."
Dani smiled. "You must be very intuitive because I believe Renee and Cali are going to become as close as sisters."
Grandma grinned at me. "Well Cali, you couldn't ask for a more loyal friend than her."
I nodded. "It must be a family trait. Maybe I should change my maiden name to Crews."
"I bet they would be proud to consider you one of theirs." Grandma said as she walked into the dining area to retrieve a folder and handed it to me. "Before I forget, I stopped by the financial adviser your mother hired and he gave me an updated portfolio of your investments. You, little girl, are set for a couple of lifetimes."
I opened up the folder and gasped at the astronomical figure that was printed on the paper. I knew from the initial paperwork that I had a couple of million but I never imagined someone could expand the investment by over two-hundred percent. "How... how... how can it be this much?"
I handed the paper to Dani as Grandma replied. "I asked him the same thing and he said your mother came in with specific requests on what and when to buy and when to sell. He admitted he has acquired great personal wealth for himself using her advice but the weird thing is that her recommendations ran out almost three weeks ago. He no longer has any secret tips to help it grow other than regular old experience."
Dani grinned as she handed the paper back to me. "I'd say our mothers were working together on this one."
I laughed as I nodded. "I'd say you are right."
Grandma looked to us for an explanation but we chose to laugh it off as a joke and luckily, she did not press us on the subject.
After spending another hour with my grandmother, Dani and I readied ourselves to go back to the cabin. I laughed when Dani called my grandmother Mrs. Davenport.
Grandma scolded her quickly. “Mrs. Davenport was an ornery woman who gave birth to my husband. I’m either Elise, Granny or Grandma to you little missy.”
Chapter Seven
When we passed through town I noticed we were running low on gas so I turned into the Gas n Go.
Given that the pump would not accept credit cards, I looked over to my wife. "You need anything since I have to go inside?"
She smiled. "Anything chocolate would be nice."
I laughed and leaned over to kiss her. "Sounds good. Be right back."
After picking out a wide variety of candy bars and walking to the counter to pay, My internal warning system started going off full blast as something outside caught my attention. I looked closer and saw Chunk, along with a few other men trying to harass Dani.
"Call the police." I said to the cashier as I flew into a controlled rage. I was going to get that ignorant bastard to understand what 'leave us alone' meant if it killed him.
I paused as I reached the door. “Tell them to also send an ambulance or two.”
A couple of men were waiting just outside the door to capture me as I ran out. One grabbed me from behind and the other attempted to strike me from the front. I disabled them quickly as I kicked the guy in front of me in the nose and head butted the guy behind me before turning to punch him in the throat.
Another man ran toward me with a tire iron that he dropped when I grabbed a pressure point on his arm and tripped him causing his face to plant into the asphalt.
I picked up the tool and charged towards Chunk. "When are you going to learn you stupid bastard?"
His friend charged me but I swung the tire iron with both hands like baseball bat across his cheek. He dropped faster than a crack whore needing money for her next fix.
Chunk briefly surveyed the scene and when he realized I had taken out his friends, he took off running toward his car.
The friend of his that I had kicked in the nose attacked me again before I swung the tire iron into the side of his ribs. He dropped to the ground gasping for breath.
I took off toward Chunk again and reached him just as he dove in his door as I dragged him back out.
He turned to face me holding a shotgun.
"Now what are you going to do freak? Your lesbian ninja skills are no match for a gun." He sneered as I heard the unmistakable sound of a round chambering. "I'm going to kill you then I'm going to have some fun with your tall bitch over there before I kill her too."
Instead of feeling fear for myself, I felt real terror for the woman I loved if I failed. My focus was at an all-time high as I sent the tire iron I was holding flying toward him with all the force I could muster. Before Chunk could realize what was happening, the tool impaled his groin area.
I heard sirens approaching quickly as he cried out. I watched as he dropped the gun causing it to discharge in my direction. Luckily, the blast ended up going just barely past my waist.
I almost laughed when I ran to kick the gun away and saw him crying while holding his injured area with both hands.
I leaned down into his pain-filled face while I pushed down and twisted the tire iron. "You just couldn't leave me alone could you? You're lucky I didn't kill you but ever threaten my wife again and those will be the last words you ever speak. Do you understand?"
I noticed out of the corner of my eye those of Chunk's friends that were conscious tried to run away as the lot suddenly filled with three city police cars and two county sheriff cars and two ambulances.
Luckily, the officers were able to round them up quickly.
Chunk nodded vigorously as a deputy rushed to my side.
I twisted the tire iron again. "Say it. I want to hear you say it."
He screamed out again in pain before he managed to say. "I'll never bother you or your wife again. I promise just don't hurt me anymore."
"I think he has learned his lesson Ms Zoyra. Are you okay?" the deputy asked as his partner called for another ambulance.
"I'm fine. I need to check on my… friend." I said, not sure how he would react to knowing the truth of our relationship.
He smiled knowingly. "Your wife is fine. One of the other officers is speaking with her right now."
I studied his face to figure out if I knew him but nothing about him struck me as familiar.
"We all know who you are Cali, I was at the funeral today plus Sheriff Crews has raved about you for years. You need to be checked out. I'm not sure if you realize it but you've been shot."
I looked down to see blood seeping from the small holes in my dress and along my leg left by the scattering buckshot from the shotgun.
I started toward Chunk again. "You ruined my dress you bastard!"
Chunk started crying and crawled backwards to get away as the officer grinned and stepped in front of me.
I could tell he wanted to laugh at the sight of this tiny woman causing a grown man to scamper away in fear, but he maintained his composure as he placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "Another ambulance is on the way. Please go have a seat until it arrives."
"I feel fine." I said truthfully.
"That may be but you have some lead still in there." The deputy insisted.
I sighed. "Fine but I'll drive myself to the emergency room. Do you need my statement?"
He shook his head. "Not right now, go get checked out and someone will meet you up there."
Dani paid for and pumped the gas while she insisted I sit in the passenger's seat before we left for the hospital with a police escort.
While helping me undress, my wife gasped after as she saw my bare form. "The entire right side of your body has been shot."
I frowned as I looked down and with my adrenaline subsiding I started to feel each individual hole starting to sting. "I guess it is. I thought he missed at first. It doesn't hurt that badly."
She leaned closer trying to get a better look at the damage but it was difficult under the pale fluorescent light. "Can we finally go home now? I'm ready to join civilization again."
I nodded, as I could not wait to get back to our condominium in Hermosa Beach. No wait, I don't think we live in the condo anymore. "Honey, where do we live?"
Dani smiled as she described our home. "We have a house, less than a half mile from the beach. It has three large bedrooms and two full baths. A light and bright living room with cozy fireplace, vaulted ceilings and access to a spacious deck. A formal dining area connected to the gorgeous remodeled kitchen with Staron counters, stainless appliances and custom lighting. It even has newer insulated windows and hardwood floors. Your favorite is the two car garage for your Ghia and my purple convertible bug."
I smiled at the thought of our beautiful home and the car I had customized as a gift for our fifth wedding anniversary. "As soon as I know Jeb and Thomas are okay we will go home. Plus I want to see Kaley again before we leave."
I may not have felt being shot or anything immediately afterwards but the process of removing the small pellets was beyond painful. It was probably because I refused to let the doctor put me under since I had trust issues with doctors from the time when Gabe attacked me and I did not want to be unconscious around one. I made him use local anesthetic and he told me I was lucky because the shotgun shell had a light load meaning it did not pack the punch it could have.
It took almost three hours for him and a nurse to remove all the pellets. He wanted me to stay overnight but that would mean sleeping alone and I was having none of that. I insisted on him releasing me, which he did so begrudgingly.
We walked out to a lobby full of people. Jeb, Thomas, Trish, Kaley, Mr. Crews, and my grandmother were all waiting for me. All of them surround us and I lifted Kaley into my arms.
"Are you okay Aunt Cali? They said you were shot." Kaley asked as she wrapped her little arms around my neck.
I kissed her cheek. "I'm fine Princess."
Thomas walked over and dropped his large arm across Dani's shoulder while looking at me. "I'm glad you denutted the son of a bitch so I didn't have to do it myself."
Jeb laughed. "Me too. We still owe his cohorts a visit though."
Mr. Crews coughed to remind my brothers of his presence.
Jeb straightened his posture. "To tell them to please leave you alone otherwise we would be forced to call the proper authorities of course."
Mr. Crews laughed and slapped Jeb across the shoulders. “I don’t care what you do to them so long as you carry them outside of the county lines.”
I laughed at their friendly banter before I asked, "What do you mean denutted?"
Mr. Crews went into Sheriff mode. "Cali, when you threw that tire iron at him it severed the blood vessels to his testicles, when you twisted it you made them irreparable. The doctors couldn't save them."
The male side of me felt sick at the thought of that happening but my female side quickly derided me for feeling any sympathy for the bastard. "Serves him right for what he threatened to do."
"What did he threaten?" Mr. Crews asked.
I cut my eyes toward my niece who was still in my arms. "I can't say right now."
Kaley did not mean to do it but she accidentally kicked my hip in the area the doctor had removed the most pellets.
Trish noticed me wince. "Kaley get down. Your aunt is hurt and she doesn't need to be holding you."
"I don't mind." I said and made no attempt to let my niece down.
Dani grabbed Kaley from me. "I do because I haven't gotten my kiss yet." She looked at the adorable girl. "I am thirsty. Do you want to go with me to get something to drink from the vending machines?"
Kaley nodded before they walked away so I could talk to others without little ears hearing things she did not need to hear.
"What did he say to you?" Thomas asked after they were out of earshot.
I sighed and told them the entire conversation. I made sure I also informed every one of the previous encounters earlier in the day. I was shocked to see Jeb getting so upset. I swear if Chunk had walked in at that moment Jeb might have killed him even with the Sheriff present.
Granted Mr. Crews was not much better as he said. “That bastard tried to hurt both my girls and succeeded on one. I know just the person who is going to be his cellmate.”
We all looked up when the doors opened with Mrs. Crews and Renee walking in arm in arm.
Jeb smiled brightly and walked in their direction.
Thomas gently wrapped his arms around me. "Seriously sis, how are you holding up?"
I took a deep breath. "I'm fine but I'm starting to remember why I never came home though. It's been crazy almost since I stepped foot in the state."
He nodded. "I'm glad you came home but I can see why you say that. When are heading back?"
"As soon as Daddy's funeral is over. I want to be there for you and Jeb." I replied.
Jeb overheard what I said and walked b to take my hand. "That's not a good idea sis. Daphne has the members of his church all worked up. They blame you for everything that happened to him. Just go on home now, we'll be fine. I don’t think the Sheriff wants to deal with you beating up an entire congregation."
Mr. Crews laughed. "As much as I’d love to see it happen to some of those nuts, I have to agree with Jeb."
I noticed Dani and my niece walk back into the lobby. "Thomas are you going to make Kaley go to Daddy’s services?"
He frowned. "I don't have a choice. We are going to be there most of two days and none of Trish's family lives in the area."
I knew Dani would not mind as I made an offer to save the little girl the experience of spending two days in a place she did not want to be. "What if we take her with us? We have an extra bedroom at our cabin and we'd love to have her until after everything is over. It would give me more time to get to know my favorite niece before I go home."
Thomas smiled. "I think that's a great idea but let me go ask Trish to be sure. I know Kaley wouldn't mind, you and Dani have been all she talks about. You had better take her to Wonderworks while you have her though. We tried to take her but she said no, she said it wouldn’t be fun without you."
I laughed. "That was going to be one of our first stops."
After my brother walked away, Renee and her mother approached still arm in arm.
I smiled at the love I could feel radiating from them. "I take it things are going well?"
Renee hugged me. "Yes, thank you for calling her."
Her mother leaned in so she could join the embrace. "Yes, thank you for that. I let my fear and pride deprive me of eleven years I could have spent with a wonderful daughter."
Mrs. Crews then turned to my grandmother. "Thank you for taking care of her Elise. I'm blessed to have friends like you who acted as her guardian angel."
Grandma hugged the woman tightly. "It was my extreme pleasure Betty. She’s a wonderful part of the family. You looked after mine so I looked after yours. I call it a fair trade."
I almost laughed at the fact that I never knew that Ryan's mother name was Betty as she smiled and placed her hand lovingly on my cheek while staring into my eyes. "I think you're right."
Next, it was Grandma's turn to take me into her arms. "Don't worry me like that. I was scared to death I was about to lose you right after I found you."
I smiled as I returned her embrace. "You're not getting rid of me that easy. Now that I remember you, you're stuck with me."
Dani and Kaley started walking towards us after stopping to talk to Jeb. Grandma leaned in so I could only hear. "Who is that little girl? She looks so much like you did at that age."
I smiled as I watched them approach. "That's Thomas's daughter Kaley and I was never that cute."
I laughed as Dani handed me a Diet Mountain Dew and Kaley handed me a Kit Kat bar. "Guess neither of you plan on me going to sleep anytime soon."
Kaley giggled as she looked at my grandmother with a shy glance.
I noticed and lifted my niece into my arms. "Kaley this is my Grandma. Elise Davenport."
The little girl extended her small hand. "Nice to meet you ma’am."
My grandmother smiled as she leaned into me so she could hug the girl who had completely stolen my heart. "Nice to meet you too Kaley. You look so much like your aunt did when she was your age. How old are you?" She pursed her lips as she studied her closely with a sly grin on her gracefully aged face. "I'd say you are about ten."
Kaley beamed that someone guessed her as older. "No ma'am. I just turned nine three weeks ago."
Grandma feigned surprise. "Oh my goodness. You are going to be taller than your aunt when you grow up."
Kaley’s precious grin became even larger. "Really? But I will still look like her won’t I? I want to be as pretty as she is when I grow up."
I laughed and kissed her perfect cheek, ignoring the pain holding her was causing. "Darling you are already prettier than I ever hoped to be and don’t let anybody tell you different."
Grandma nodded. "You're aunt is right, you are beautiful. So are your eyes, what color are they?"
Kaley shrugged lightly. "I don't know. They change depending on what I wear. One day they'll be blue, the next green and then the next they will be brown."
I was stunned, I had no idea my eye color came from my father's side of the family. Most all of them had green eyes.
We were interrupted when Trish and Thomas walked up.
"Kaley, it’s a good thing we haven’t unloaded yet because if you are going to spend a couple of days with your aunts then we need to get your clothes from the truck." Trish said as Thomas lifted my niece from my arms.
Kaley’s eyes filled with pure joy. "Really?"
I nodded as I looked at her. "I figured you would rather spend the next two days with us than at the funeral home."
She nodded. "You got that right Aunt Cali. The people at Granddaddy’s church are weird."
I started laughing so hard it actually hurt as Thomas shook his head. "You know sis, I think you’re already rubbing off on her."
I turned to Dani as they walked away. "I hope you don’t mind me volunteering us to watch her a couple of days but I couldn’t stand the thought of her having to go through the funeral."
She smiled nervously as pulled me away from everyone. "You know I will never willingly turn down a chance to spend time with her. I love her as much as you do."
I could tell she was not saying everything that was on her mind. "But?"
Dani sighed and leaned closer so only I could hear. "But do you think it is safe? You know what I mean."
I frowned and kicked myself mentally. The possibility of danger from the Thetans never crossed my mind, but I instinctively knew that in order to grow as the woman I now was I needed to spend real quality time with Kaley. I needed a happy child’s perspective to life since that was an aspect of growing up I never had.
If I wanted to be the Callista from my memories, I needed to find a way to connect to the child within me who everyone built up and had given confidence.
I could feel my anger build at the thought of someone trying to harm my precious niece to the point that the room felt warm. I glared at my wife, "I will wipe out their entire race if they so much as threaten a hair on that little girl’s head. No place would be a safe haven from my fury."
Dani’s eyes widened in alarm and sweat beaded on her forehead. "Calm down Baby, you are scaring me. You are right; she will be safe with us."
I suddenly felt a wave of calm engulf me and squelch the rising tide of rage. I looked up at my wife, "Did you just suppress me?"
She nodded with fear. "I had no choice, you were about to expose a new gift."
I stared at her with furrowed brows. "What do you mean?"
She shook her head. "Not now, we will talk later. Let us say our goodbyes so we can leave as soon as Kaley gets back."
My grandmother rushed over with a look of concern. "Are you okay Cali? I swear it looked like your hair was on fire."
Dani rubbed my back as she answered for me. "It’s just her fiery temper. You know how redheads are. She will be fine Granny, she just needs to get some rest it has been a long, trying day. The weight of everything is starting to take a toll."
Grandma nodded as she hugged me. "It has been a terrible day for you. Get some rest. I’ll call to check on you tomorrow."
We next walked over to the Crews and said our goodbyes. After we parted ways with them, I started looking for Renee or Jeb but did not see them anywhere.
Dani and I stepped outside and saw them in a dark corner holding hands talking. An old memory shared by both lives clicked.
"It can’t be."
I stopped short and almost hated interrupting such an intimate moment when Jeb leaned in to kiss her tenderly.
Dani looked at me questionably. "It can’t be what?"
I smiled as I started to turn us around to allow the star struck lovers a chance to reconnect. "Baby you are looking at a truer love than even ours."
Jeb noticed us and asked us to wait up as they walked over hand in hand.
My brother’s strange behavior all these years made sense now…
The extra attention he paid to me when nobody else was around growing up was not because he was creepy, it was because he was trying to over compensate as a favor to the sister of my best friend whom he loved.
The reason he never had a girlfriend all these years was that he could never love another.
His standoffishness was not because he was shy or thought himself better than anyone. It was because he knew what our father would do to him if he found out the truth.
No longer bound by the mental chains of an evil man, he was free to live the life he so richly deserved.
I leapt into my always-distant brother’s arms with tears of gratitude pouring from my eyes. "I will never be able to repay you for everything you have done for me. I love you so much."
This man really did set his life aside for my sake. He could have left with Renee but stayed in that God forsaken house to protect me.
I continued after he released me. "It all makes sense now. How could I be so blind? Now I know who you were always on the phone with at all hours. You sacrificed everything for me."
Jeb smiled lovingly. "I’d do anything for you baby sister. I love you too."
I turned to Renee. "Hmm… I guess you really will end up being my sister."
Her smile was glorious. "One can only hope."
I hugged her tightly. "I don’t see why not. I know he was waited for you all these years."
Tears started to trickle from her joyous eyes. "And I have waited for him."
I saw Thomas and his family approaching. His gaze became one of surprise as he noticed Jeb and Renee holding hands.
I pulled him aside when I saw a sly grin cross his face. "I swear to the Goddess above that if you say one negative thing to them I will do you the same way as I did Chunk except I will use my bare hands."
Thomas laughed as he suddenly covered his privates. "Slow down sis. I’ve known about them for years. I’m tickled to death to see them finally together. If anyone deserves happiness, it is Jeb. He suffered the most from Dad’s wrath for years in order to protect both of us."
He walked away from me and engulfed the happy couple with both arms. "It’s about damn time you two went public."
I laughed as Dani walked up to my side with a confused expression. "Maybe you can explain to me what’s going on because I am completely lost."
I took her hand in mine as we watched everyone interact. "I’ll give you the long version later but the short one is Jeb sacrificed everything for me and she waited."
Dani nodded. "Your family really loves you."
I smiled as I looked at them. "I know. As much as it surprises me to say… I love them too, so very much."
I thought about leaving in two days and the thought was not as happy as believed it would be. In my old life, I hated everything about this area but now… with the exception of Dani, everyone I held dear was here.
"We don’t have to leave you know. We have enough money now that we can live wherever we want." Dani said quietly.
I smiled. "I didn’t know you had the gift of mind reading."
She laughed lightly. "I do not need that gift to know what you were thinking. I can feel how much you care about everyone. I am willing to live here if we can get a place like your grandmother’s and it is near a lake. So long as I am with you I’ll be happy."
Not caring if anyone disapproved I leaned up on my toes to kiss my wife. "I don’t think so, maybe we can buy a place and visit a few times a year but it’s still too small minded to live here permanently."
I heard a small giggle behind us. "I saw that."
I turned and smiled as I bent down to tickle Kaley. "I know you did. I wasn’t trying to hide anything this time. I don’t think anybody would dare say anything with your daddy and Uncle Jeb around."
Thomas laughed loudly. "I think you and Dani could get busy on the town square and nobody will say a thing to you after word gets out about what you did to Chunk."
Trish gasped loudly as slapped her husband’s shoulder. "Thomas Matthew!"
He laughed again. "What? It’s true!" He turned to his brother. "Back me up Jeb."
Jeb was laughing so hard he was holding his side as nodded. "It’s the truth Trish. I bet you by lunchtime tomorrow most men will turn and run as soon as they see Cali approach. She’s gonna go from Dynamite Dawson to Dismembering Dawson."
Thomas bent over to catch his breath as he shook his head. "No no, she will be Castrating Cali."
Jeb walked over and fist bumped his brother. "Hell yeah. Castrating Cali it is."
I rushed behind Thomas to jump on his back wrap my legs around his waist. I ignored my pain as I started rubbing my knuckles over his hairline. "Don't you dare tell anyone to call me that."
Trish gave up looking offended and started laughing as she walked to Renee. "Are you sure you’re ready to join this crazy family?"
Renee nodded as she wiped a tear from her eye while laughing at our antics. "I’ve been ready for this for years."
Chapter Eight
Poor Kaley was sound asleep before we left the city limits heading back to the cabin. I reached back and moved some hair away from her peaceful face so I could gaze upon her innocent tranquility.
"She’s so beautiful. I want one someday." I said to Dani as she drove.
Dani nodded as she adjusted her review mirror so she could see what I was seeing. "Yes she is. She is what I always imagined our child would look like."
I sighed sadly at the thought of us never being able to have the child we often talked about having in a few years. "I guess that’s not going to happen now is it?"
My wife reached across to take my hand and lift it to her lips. "Never say never. I’m sure Mother still has a few tricks that will allow us to have a family when we are ready."
I leaned across the seat to rest my head against her shoulder. "I hope so."
A few miles later, I looked at Dani. "Honey, why did you suppress me?"
She frowned slightly. "I’ve noticed your temper has been getting progressively worse since you changed. Tonight you hair lit up as if you were on fire when you got mad."
"Did it happen at the gas station?" I asked. I was not sure it did because I think Chunk and his friends would have never attacked if it had.
Dani shook her head. "No, but you never got really mad there. Annoyed maybe, but never mad. What you have been given is a powerful but dangerous gift. When you are like that, no living being can touch you without burning themselves but without control, it can ruin entire cities. I remember when a cousin lost control years ago in Chicago. It almost destroyed the entire city before they could put it out."
I could not help but to giggle. "I thought Mrs. O’Leary’s cow kicked over a lantern?"
Dani smiled and shook her head. "No, poor Mrs. O’Leary was sweet woman who ended up taking the blame because her stable happened to be right next to the space where my cousin was fighting."
I leaned back in my seat. "That’s amazing. Now that I know, I think I can control my anger. If not, hopefully you will be close enough to calm me."
"I think, as you become accustomed to your new emotions you will be able to control them. Ty was always levelheaded so I see no reason why you would not be. The only problem I foresee is if someone threatens someone you love, especially me or Kaley."
I nodded. "I'd move heaven and earth to protect either of you."
Dani smiled and placed her hand over mine. "I know Baby. I would do the same for you. Now tell me about Jeb and Renee."
We were pulling into the lodge and I knew I would never be able to finish before we had to get out. "I'll tell you after we get Princess back there settled into bed."
If you have never carried a sleeping child from a car to the bed you are truly missing out. Having this little girl reach out to me and instinctively wrap her trusting arms around my neck, knowing she is safe warmed my heart beyond words. The fact she did not want to let go after Dani pulled back the covers and I laid her in the bed made me feel like the luckiest person on the planet, maybe the universe.
I gently kissed her cheek after I finally managed to get her to let go. "Sweet dreams Princess, I love you."
"I love you too Aunt Cali." Kaley mumbled as she turned to her side and settled in for long nights rest.
Dani waited for me by the door. "You are so good with her." She said as she started to close the door.
I stopped her. "Leave it open in case she wakes up and gets confused about where she is. That way she has a little light to see and we can hear her if she yells out in the night."
Dani suddenly developed a frown. "Why didn't I think of that?"
I reached up to caress her cheek. "Baby, you were raised by an immortal queen. I seriously doubt you felt fear growing up whereas I was always scared of the dark. Things you couldn't even imagine happened to me in the middle of the night. I know she says my father never did anything to her but she did live in that house and she does look like me. I want to believe he never touched her but I can't be sure and I want her to feel as safe as possible."
Dani pulled me into her arms and led me to the bathroom so we could take a bath before going to bed. "Are you still afraid at night?"
I shook my head as she turned on the water. "I feel safe in your arms. I had nightmares during my change but that was mainly from the melding of memories. Otherwise the only time I had one was when I slept on the couch when you were so angry with me."
A small tear escaped as Dani helped me undress. "Why did you sleep on the couch that night? You have never done that before."
I waited as she undressed. "I did try but you had taken over the entire bed and cursed me before pushing me away. It broke my heart."
Dani's eyes widened with fear. "Did I really?"
I nodded. "Yes, you were downright mean to me for a few days. I honestly wondered what happened to you. It was like you were two different people. One minute you'd be the sweet woman I fell in love with and the next you would act like I lived to serve you."
My frantic wife leaned away from me and grabbed my arms so tightly I wanted to scream out in pain. "What did you just say? Say that last part again."
I tried escaping her grasp. "Baby, you're hurting me."
She released me but I saw no sign of her panic waning. "Please say that again so I can be sure what you just said."
"It was like you were two different people. One minute you'd be the sweet woman I fell in love with and the next you would act like I lived to serve you."
Dani suddenly looked upward. "Mother we need to see you."
The room erupted with bright light and Zaria appeared with a disconcerting look upon her face.
Dani rushed to her side. I didn't seem to bother either of them that my wife and I were nude. "Did you hear what Cali said?"
Zaria nodded. "Yes, I do not understand how such a compulsion could escape our notice."
Dani addressed my confused expression. "I might have been compelled. Someone may have placed an idea in my mind then manipulated my feelings so I felt the dire need to act on said idea. It would explain so much of my behavior recently."
Zaria looked on thoughtfully. "I am not so sure the compulsion is recent. Your shift in personality happened long before Callista's transformation."
Dani turned to her mother in a panic. "How can we find out for sure?"
Zaria sighed. "We need to find a Delver. One who can probe your feelings to discover when the change occurred. They are the rarest of our kind and none exist within my realm. There are a few, such as yourself, who can suppress feelings and others who can manipulate them but there are very few who can discover the cause."
Their conversation has be beyond confused so I decided to ask the question that apparently I was the only one who did not know the answer. "What is a compulsion?"
Zaria looked at me with amazing patience. "If someone has a thought, someone with the power of compulsion can make them act on it. Many people have thoughts enter their mind that they would never act on but with a little effort a Thetan can make them act on that thought. The stronger the thought, the stronger the compulsion."
She continued. "If it is only a fleeting thought then the person could be talked out of whatever act they were compelled to do, but if it is a strongly held conviction then there is almost nothing that can break the compulsion."
Dani started crying and I wrapped my arms around her to comfort her. I wished nothing more than the ability to help the woman I loved. She was my everything and it pained me to see her so scared.
Suddenly a series of events flashed in my mind that caused me to collapse to the floor sobbing uncontrollably.
"Tedeschi came to you when you started working on the movie where we met. He compelled you to love me in the hopes that you would give up your birthright. He did the same with Polina before she met the man she married. He wanted to create chaos without being obvious. It was the easiest way to eliminate the heirs for the throne so that when the Thetans killed your mother, the kingdom would be without a ruler."
I ached at the thought she was only with me because somebody compelled her to fall in love. Tedeschi probably considered it funny to have a powerful goddess princess fall for a small androgynous man who wore dresses for work half the time.
No wonder I always felt so undeserving of her and no wonder she treated me with such contempt after my change. The compulsion was starting to break and she resented having wasted so many years with someone so far beneath her.
I stared at my wife as she dropped beside me. "The compulsion became weak after I changed since in many ways, I was no longer the person you were compelled to love. You gave to me of your life force and in return you accepted part of mine. When our essences became one, his spell was broken. You gave up so much for me. You never should have done that, I'm not worthy of such a gesture."
Dani gasped as she looked up to her mother. "She is an Omnibus. She calmed my fears while also seeing my past as well as Polly's. I thought they were only a legend."
Zaria shook her head. "They are real. I have only ever met one before now."
My gaze shifted between my wife and her mother. "What is an Omnibus?"
Zaria smiled down at me. "That, my child, is one who holds all emotional gifts. It explains why your heart is so kind and why you are so loving. It is one of our most precious and rarest powers."
She offered her hand to help me from the floor, which I accepted.
"Allow me to mend your injuries." She said right before I felt a small electrical charge throughout my body.
I felt refreshed and looked down to notice my body no longer showed the effects of my earlier incident. "Thank you Mother."
"I need you to look inside me and tell me if others have been affected in the same way as my daughters." Zaria implored while still holding my hand.
"I don't know how."
She smiled knowingly. "Yes you do. You have to trust your abilities. What were you thinking as you held Danica?"
"That I wanted nothing more than to help her and ease her pain." I replied.
"Then that is what you need to think for me. You do wish to help me don't you?"
I nodded. "Very much so Mother."
I concentrated on helping Zaria and all the feelings that flashed were so much greater than what experienced with Dani. I felt her fear for the subjects within her realm, the love for her daughters, the rage that someone would use her love for them against her, the relief in knowing their decisions were not because of her actions in raising them, the constant demands of her time, and most of all the inner strength of this woman to carry on no matter what.
I released her hand to regroup as all the information was overwhelming.
She looked concerned before I took a deep breath and grabbed her hands again. This time I dug deeper for anything she considered unusual but readily dismissed then delved into those people's psyches. It was similar to following a flow chart. I had to follow the line from box to box until I came to what I was looking for.
The search was difficult because she touched so many lives but it was not impossible.
I collapsed to the floor exhausted by my final revelation. "There are three more. They all sit on your high council but I was able to dig and remove the compulsions."
Zaria closed her eyes and nodded. "I see them."
I leaned into the side of the tub to keep from collapsing. "Mother there is something else. Tedeschi gained access through a traitor. Someone named Abrielyia wants to rule and is hiding behind Tedeschi. He does not know she is bending his will to match her desires."
The anger I saw flash in Zaria's eyes was apocalyptic and she disappeared without saying goodbye.
"Oh shit." Dani said as soon as her mother was gone. "My Mother's most trusted advisor is dead and she doesn't even realize it yet. No wonder they knew where to find me."
I felt as if I were about to faint, whatever it was that I did for Zaria exhausted me. I looked up at Dani. "Baby can you get me a glass of orange juice or something?"
Next thing I remembered, I was in the bed with Dani cradling my head while try to get me to drink. Reached up with both hands and quickly downed the large glass.
"Welcome back Baby. No more doing that unless you are well rested and properly fed." She said with relief.
I nodded. "I agree. That was exhausting."
"Would you like for me to fix you a sandwich?" She asked.
She was worried about how I was adapting to my new gifts and concerned that my love for her was because of the compulsion.
She felt tremendous guilt over how she treated me in the days following my change. Her mistreatment was not because of the loss of compulsion. It was her unknowingly mourning the loss of her husband. She subconsciously blamed Callista for Ty no longer being around but when she read the note I left her she was devastated.
Her love for me was as real as what I felt for her. It was honest and it was strong but most of all, it was overwhelming.
It was weird but I immediately knew she wanted to do anything to please me. Not in a submissive sense but in the same way I always desired to make sure she was happy and taken care of. I no longer felt beneath her or undeserving of her affection.
While she did feel guilt, it was not the impetus for her actions. Her only motivation was love and the desire to protect me from anything we faced.
I launched myself into her arms. "I love you too. I was never compelled to love you, your personality did that all by itself. I love you so much that you should never have any doubt about it again."
She held me silently for a moment before she pulled back enough to look me in the eyes. “You know this changes nothing between us don’t you? I might have been compelled to give you a chance but once I did, you worked your way into my heart all on your own.”
I smiled and kissed her passionately. “I already knew that but it’s nice to hear you say it.”
She stared at me stunned. "How did you know?"
I shrugged as I held onto her as if I needed her to breathe, which in some ways was true. "Now that my gift is on, I don't know how to turn it off."
She smiled with understanding. "I see. I want you to focus within yourself and imagine a row of light switches that are labeled."
I nodded and closed my eyes. Instead of imagining a row of light switches, I pictured an electrical box with many breakers. "I got it."
"Okay, now look for one that has my name on it and turn it off."
I smiled as I saw one of the switches was the same light violet color as her eyes and flipped it. Suddenly everything felt normal again.
I opened my eyes. "That was really cool."
Dani leaned in to kiss me. "Yes it is. Let's get you something to eat."
On the way to the kitchen, I poked my head in the spare bedroom to check on Kaley. Thankfully, we did not disturb her and she was still sleeping peacefully.
After a late snack, we finally settled in bed just before the sun started to rise. Neither us initiated any type of sexual contact. We simply held each other and basked in our feeling for the other.
It was our most intimate night ever.
Chapter Nine
What seemed like only moments after I closed my eyes I was awaked by a small body crawling into bed next to me.
I rolled over with a smile. "Good morning Princess. Are you hungry?"
Kaley nodded. "Uh huh."
I patted her bottom as I whispered. "Let me use the restroom. Meet me in the kitchen to see what we have to fix. We need to let Aunt Dani sleep, she's very tired."
I lazily followed the little bundle of energy to the kitchen and set about making coffee before I did anything else.
"Anything you are hungry for?" I asked while I waited for the coffee to percolate.
Kaley smiled with bright eyes ready to take in anything the day had to offer her. "Pancakes!"
I almost laughed as I looked to make sure I had all the ingredients. Thankfully, whoever stocked the cabin had everything I needed.
I started mixing the batter and finished the same time as the coffee.
Kaley watched me pour myself a cup. "Can I have some?"
I looked at her warily, "Have you ever had this before?"
She shook her head. "Mama doesn't drink it and Daddy always says I wouldn't like it without letting me try a taste."
I know it was slightly mean of me but I slid my cup over before adding cream or sugar. "Careful now, it's hot."
Kaley grinned like she was about to try something monumental as she blew the hot liquid and took a sip. I burst out laughing as she made a face and spit it out.
"That's nasty." She said as she reached for the orange juice I had poured for her.
I quickly added a lot of milk and sugar to her cup and handed it back to her. "I'm sorry Princess. Here, try it like this."
She eyed me suspiciously as she warily picked up the cup for a second taste.
He eyes widened in surprise. "This is pretty good."
I nodded as I prepared myself another cup. "I think it is."
Kaley helped as much as she could while I cooked breakfast. She watched everything I did and sometimes asked why I did certain things. I made sure to explain everything to her satisfaction.
Before I joined her at the table I walked back to the kitchen to fix myself another cup of coffee.
"Can I have one too?" Kaley asked.
I nodded. "You must really like it then."
She nodded. "Uh huh. It's good."
By the time we finished eating I was seriously regretting letting the little girl have two cups along with a breakfast where part of it was almost pure sugar.
She was practically bouncing off the walls as she looked at me. "What are we going to do today Aunt Cali? When is Aunt Dani waking up? Can we go to Wonderworks? I had fun there with you. Can we go shopping? I want to go swimming but I don't have a suit. Can we go get a suit so we can go swimming?"
I laughed as I gathered the plates from the table. "Whoa Princess, one thing at a time."
She bounded up behind me and helped me load the dishwasher. "I'm sorry Aunt Cali. I didn't mean to ask so many questions. When do you think Aunt Dani will wake up? This cabin is really nice. I slept good last night. Did you sleep good too? I like to get up early. Do you like to get up early too? I guess not since I had to wake you up. When is Aunt Dani going to wake up?"
I laughed again. "I don't know. Why don't you go ask her?"
I watched as she practically sprinted to the bedroom. A minute or two later she bounced back out. "Aunt Dani demands coffee. I don't think she's a morning person."
I grinned and had a cup ready.
I handed Kaley a dishrag. "Can you wipe off the counter and table while I take this to her?"
She nodded as I walked into the bedroom.
I smirked at the sight of my love looking so bewildered. "Someone doesn't think you are a morning person."
Dani glared at me. "What have you done to that poor child? I think she will explode if she slows down."
I nodded. "I messed up. I let her have two cups of coffee and pancakes. We have breakfast ready for you"
Dani laughed. "You should know better than that. I guess I better get moving then."
Since Dani was slow to get going and we knew Wonderworks closed early on Sundays, we decided to wait a day to visit. Instead we headed to town to find Kaley a swimsuit so we could go swimming.
It had been my hope that by the time we arrived at the small mall, Kaley would calm down considerably and be back to her normal, sweet self.
We could not get out of the car fast enough for the little girl and she grabbed my hand before practically running for the entrance.
"Slow down Princess. The swimsuits aren't going anywhere." I said with a laugh.
She shook her adorable head. "I have to go to the bathroom really bad so please hurry Aunt Cali."
I turned to Dani in a panic. I had managed to avoid public restrooms thus far and the last thing I wanted was for some woman to see through me as I waited on my niece and call security.
I know my loving wife saw the fear in my eyes but instead of offering to take my place, she smiled as she said, "You two go ahead. I will meet you at the store."
Kaley tugged at my arm again. "Let's go Aunt Cali. I can't hold it much longer."
I let her lead the way and she ran as fast as her little legs would carry her across the parking lot then walked very swiftly once we were inside.
I laughed after she made her way into an open stall and said. "Ahh, I made it.".
A moment later the main door to the restroom open and an elderly lady walked in. She eyed me for a moment, making me nervous, before she smiled and asked, "Was it a close call?"
I looked at her, puzzled by her question. "Excuse me?"
She laughed. "I saw the little girl dragging you through the mall. I wondered what her rush was. I guess now I know."
Before I had a chance to respond, a little voice called out. "It was too close. I'm not drinking that much coffee again."
The woman nodded knowingly as she walked in an empty stall. "Were you taking advantage of your big sister while your mom is at work?"
I had a hard wrapping my mind around the fact her and Kaley were carrying on a conversation. That was just not done. Restrooms are made for one purpose only and socializing was not that purpose.
I heard Kaley finish what she we ran in here for and flush before she walked out to wash her hands as she replied. "She's not my sister, she's my aunt. I'm staying with her for a few days. We are going to Wonderworks tomorrow."
I could hear the old woman laughing. "That sounds like fun. My grandchildren love it there."
Kaley grinned at me in the mirror. "I wanted to go today but Aunt Cali said we would have more time tomorrow so we are going swimming instead."
The woman soon walked out and looked at me suspiciously. It felt like she saw right through me and was about to scream at me to get out.
"Sounds like you have your time all planned out. You must be very mature for your age if your family trusts you enough to watch you niece for all these activities."
My expression became puzzled yet again. "Pardon me? I'm not sure I know what you mean."
"Please don't be upset." The woman said in response to my tone. "I just mean, not many teenagers these days are responsible enough to care for a five year old for so long doing such excitable activities."
Both Kaley and I bristled at her words. I placed my hand on Kaley's back to keep her from saying anything so I could. "You know, not many people have called me mature for my age in a long time. It could be because I have not been a teenager for years. If you must know, I'm twenty-eight and my niece is nine. She is mature for her age while me… not so much."
I looked down at Kaley. "You ready to get a swimsuit Princess?"
She nodded. "Yeah but can we get one that looks more grown up? Mama always picks mine out and it either has cartoon characters or flowers on it."
I smiled as I opened the door. "I'll let you pick it out. My only rule is that it has to be a one piece. Your Daddy would string me up if I bought you a bikini." I looked up at the woman who had not made eye contact with us since I told her our age. "Have a nice day."
Dani waited just outside the store. "I wondered if you two had gotten lost."
I pursed my lips and shook my head. "No, there was a chatty old woman in there. Do women always talk like that in there?"
Dani laughed. "Not always no but you do run into them on occasion. Was it another new experience for you?"
I nodded as the three of us walked in the store. "You could say that."
After Kaley found a swimsuit that she liked I led us to the adult variety so I could find a nice one piece because I knew I would never get used to wearing a bikini in public and I doubted Dani wanted me to wear one again.
I found a suit that closely resembled the style pinup girls wore back in the fifties. It was black with small cherries covering it. It also featured a sexy, skirted bottom, a gathered bodice, and contrasting red halter straps. I knew I had to have it as soon as I saw it.
It amazed me because it was the first feminine piece of clothing that I was excited to buy and could not wait to get back so I could wear it. I laughed at the thought.
"What's so funny?" Dani asked.
I shook my head. "Nothing really, it's just that this is the first thing I really wanted since… well… You know."
She smiled brightly. "That's a good thing. It means you are finally starting to accept yourself."
Kaley looked me strangely. "You know Aunt Cali, you act too much like a guy most of the time. It's too much fun being a girl to act that way so much."
Dani laughed. "You are absolutely right Kaley. I hope you can help me convince her that girls rock."
I cocked my head as I thought about what they said and realized they were right. Being a woman was starting to feel more natural and I was finding I did not mind near as much. In fact, I was starting to enjoy it a little bit more every day.
"I guess so." I said as we starting walking from the store.
"Can we stop by the game place?" Kaley asked as we stepped from the store into the small mall.
Dani smiled. "Of course."
As we walked toward the arcade, I noticed people were giving us a wide berth. I started getting nervous at all the stares and whispers surrounding us.
"Why is everybody staring?" I asked aloud to no one in particular.
Dani shrugged. "I have no idea, maybe you should feel them out to make sure we aren't about to get into trouble."
She recognized my confusion. "Go back to your light switch and flip on the one marked crowd detection."
I giggled. "Really? Crowd detection?"
Dani smiled. "Hey I am winging it here. So long as you know what it is you want to accomplish, you could call it the bigot detection network and it would still work the same."
I started to laugh. "Okay I get the idea but for future reference I have a big circuit breaker. Not a light switch."
I went into my mind and flipped on the bigot detection network since I liked her second name for it better. Suddenly my mind flooding with feelings ranging from amazement that someone as small as me was able to cause such injuries to my attackers and fear from the men that I was capable of doing such damage, to disapproval of our lifestyle but afraid to say anything.
Overall, we were safe so I went back to the box in my mind and flipped that switch off while switching on another to alert me of anyone wanting to act on their feelings towards us.
"We are good." I said as we walked in the arcade.
I went to the counter to get twenty dollars worth of tokens. I was surprised to see Daphne's younger brother Travis working. Actually, I don't know why it surprised me since he was always a stoner and a job such as this would be perfect for him. He was still tall, still stick thin and still grungy.
He was almost as bad as his sister but in a completely different way. In my male youth he and his friends loved to torment me until one day I finally snapped and gave him an exhibition in my martial arts skills.
In my female youth he thought he could convert me and hit on me when he was near, using crude innuendos every chance he had.
I felt out to him mentally and did not pick up any resentment aimed in my direction. The only feelings I picked up from him made my skin crawl.
"Double D, good to see you. Looks like you finally grew into your nickname." He said as he stared at my chest.
I extended my middle finger and placed it between my cleavage so he could see. "Eyes front Travis and my name is Cali, not Dynamite, not Double D."
He laughed and looked me in the eyes. "Still spunky, I like it."
I shoved my money across the counter. "Just give me some tokens."
He took the money and turned to retrieve the tokens already separated into a plastic cup behind him. "Alright, sheesh. You ain't gotta be that way." He then turned his attention to Dani after handing over what I requested. "Who is this walking sex kitten?"
I tried to remain calm as I handed Kaley the cup. "Go ahead and play whatever you want Princess, I'll find you in a second. I need to take care of something."
Kaley smiled at me. "Are you going to denut him like you did that man who shot you?"
Dani spun to face us laughing. "Kaley! That is not very nice. Appropriate. But still not nice."
Travis's eyes widened in fear. "That was you?"
Kaley stepped in front of me. "Do it Aunt Cali. He deserves it for talking that way in front of me."
I lifted her in my arms. "Kaley hush. Violence is not always the answer."
She appeared confused. "Then why do you fight so much?"
I sighed and rested my forehead on hers. I wanted to be a positive role model for her but apparently I was teaching her that aggression was the answer to any problem.
"You need to understand that you only fight as a last resort. I have never wanted to fight but there were times when I had no choice because they attacked me and they left me no other option but to defend myself. Even then, I always tried to give them the option of walking away."
I put her down and dropped to my knees beside her. "Then there are times when you don't have to fight, like right now for instance. Sure I could jump over the counter and beat an apology out of Travis for insulting Aunt Dani and me but that would not be helpful. I believe if I ask nicely, he will do it on his own."
I cut my eyes toward the man. "Isn't that right Travis?"
He nodded nervously and placed both of his hands over his genital area. "Yes it is. I apologize for what I said to both of you and also to the little girl for having to hear my rudeness. Please don't hurt me."
I turned my attention back to Kaley. "See, he's sorry and nobody got hurt. Isn't that much easier?"
She smiled vibrantly. "Yes it is."
The little girl cut her eyes toward him again and I watched her scan the area he was covering. "But it would have been really cool to see the other though."
I swatted her bottom while laughing. "Go play."
As she ran off to play Dani joined my side. "She is just like you, you know."
I smirked and nodded. "I feel sorry for Thomas and Trish when puberty kicks in."
An hour later we started walking toward the exit when a dress in the window of one of the trendier shops caught my attention.
It was a green peplum dress with allover yellow polka dot and red dice print. I can't really explain but I knew that dress would look fabulous on my new body and complexion. I doubted it would work on Dani's statuesque frame and tan skin but it would be perfect on mine.
I stopped in my tracks and headed toward the door. "I want that."
Kaley let out a small huff. "But Aunt Cali I need to pee again and I want to go swimming."
I sighed because she was right, today and tomorrow were about her. I turned back toward the door. "You're right Princess. I'm sorry, let's go."
Dani quickly looked at the dress then back at me. "Hold on. I need to freshen up myself, so Kaley can go with me while you try it on. I like it and if you want it then you should get it." She dropped next to our niece. "Princess we want Aunt Cali to be more girly and what is more girly than that dress in the window?"
Kaley looked at the window with mild disgust. "But Aunt Dani, that dress is…" Dani gave her a firm look before she finished. "nice. You should definitely try it on Aunt Cali."
My enthusiasm over the clothing and shopping in general was gone. I dropped my head and shrugged. "No, it's okay. Let's go home."
Realizing she had hurt my feelings, Kaley reached for my hand. "I'm sorry, please try on the dress for me."
I shook my head. "No, you go with Dani to the restroom and I'll go start the car so it can be cooling off."
I gathered the bags from their arms before I turned from them and walked away before they had a chance to respond.
Kaley was right, that dress was ugly. I had not been a woman long enough to develop a sense of style. Even the swimsuit I bought was a joke, what was I thinking buying something so old fashioned?
Tears started to fall as I loaded the bags into the back of the car. I made a terrible woman and anyone who said otherwise was lying. I knew I was better off letting Dani make the decisions when it came to anything related to my new womanhood.
Thankfully Dani and Kaley took their time, allowing me to regain my composure before they returned. I tried to hide my mood but given their over-attentiveness I do not believe I did a very good job.
Chapter Ten
I was no longer excited about my new swimsuit and did not want Dani to see me til I was sure I wanted to wear it.
I reluctantly locked myself in the bathroom to get ready while she changed in our bedroom. I caught myself by surprise by giggling after I pulled the suit up my new body.
I looked at myself in the mirror wearing the retro one-piece and for the first time ever, I felt sexy. Real, honest to goodness sexy. I was covered in the areas that mattered but my new curves were more noticeable than ever before.
Because wearing something this nice called for more, in another first I added makeup because I wanted to, not because Dani was telling me it was expected.
I added a dash of green eye shadow to match the leaves of the small fruit along with bright red lipstick which was a perfect complement for the cherries as well as the halter straps.
I became aware as I added a thin strip of eyeliner and light mascara, that the colors made my eyes sparkle more than I had noticed before.
I also spent a few minutes extra on my hair and realized how much I had learned when I managed to style it in a manner similar to what women wore back when this suit was in fashion.
For no practical reason other than I thought they looked cuter than my flip flops I retrieved my red stiletto sandals.
I took one final look in the mirror and was beyond pleased with what greeted me in the reflection. I thought I looked classier in this than I ever did in the next to nothing bikini I had on the day before.
I hoped Dani liked it because it would crush my spirit again if she did not.
My wife did not crush anything other than my ribs after she wrapped her arms around me as I walked out. "Wow, you better be glad our niece is in the other room, otherwise there is no way we would get out of here. You look just like my favorite dessert topped with cherries."
I giggled as I kissed her. "No dessert til after you finish dinner."
"Are we ready to go yet?" A little voice said from the living room.
Dani, already wearing a cover, laughed and handed me what I thought was a thin red sheet. "Put this on, I picked it out after you picked out your swimsuit."
I stared at it wondering what I was supposed to do with it before I placed it over my shoulders like you would a shawl.
Dani laughed again as she removed it. "No Baby, it is a pareo wrap. You wear like Ty would a wear towel after he got out of the tub. I know you know how to do that."
I nodded embarrassingly as I wrapped it around my body and tied it in a knot at my waist. "Like this?"
She smiled and leaned down to kiss me. "Perfect."
Dani gathered our bag full of towels, phones and sunscreen before we headed to the living room.
An anxious nine year old pacing by the door in a cute green tie dyed one piece looked up. "Are we finally ready?"
I laughed because I could so picture myself acting like that when I was her age."Yes Princess, we are ready."
We walked out of the cabin and started to head toward the pool when I saw a group of large rough looking bikers between us and our destination. I feared there might be trouble that could cause my newfound powers to be exposed.
My anxiety level turned up a notch as we got closer so I looked over at Dani. "Suppress me please. I don't want to get that level of angry in front of Kaley."
Suddenly I felt much better and continued walking toward the pool.
I could not have been more wrong about the older men. Everyone one of them were very respectful and joyfully indulged all of Kaley's questions about their motorcycles in the same manner as a grandfather explaining things to his granddaughter.
While it was obvious they enjoyed looking at Dani and I, none of them made us feel uncomfortable in the least while making small talk.
At the pool we managed to find three empty loungers together and I smiled as Dani removed her cover to reveal a black, white and purple color-blocked one-piece swimsuit.
"You did that for me didn't you?"
She nodded. "I know how much yesterday bothered me and I never want you to feel even a fraction of that."
I walked in front of her and looked up. "Baby you can wear whatever you want. I know you are coming home with me so the fact other men, I mean men, look at you doesn't bother me. I refuse to shift even an ounce of my love for you to make room for an emotion such as jealousy anymore."
"Can we get in the pool yet?" Kaley asked.
I shook my head. "Not until you put some sunscreen on."
Kaley crossed her arms and stuck out her bottom lip. "You're as bad as Mama."
I laughed as I grabbed the lotion and squirted some in my hand before I started rubbing her back. "I'll take that as a compliment. Why are you such a Grumpy Gussie today? I don't think you got enough sleep last night."
She started to frown. "I'm sorry Aunt Cali. Don't make me go home yet."
I turned her around. "I'm not mad Princess and I'm not taking you home until I have to. I'm glad you feel comfortable enough not to be on your best behavior. I want you to be yourself around me." I paused when I thought about how I was at her age. "No cussing though. Young ladies don't curse."
She nodded. "But it will be okay when I get older right?"
I laughed as I put a dab of lotion on her nose. "No, it's never okay unless you are really really mad." I gave her a kiss on the cheek and turned her toward the pool. "Now you can go swimming."
She stood still for a moment staring at me. "Are you coming?"
I shook my head. "I did not realize I needed to hold your hand. If you want to wait until I'm ready that's fine, just give me a few minutes"
Kaley shook her head and pointed toward the shallow end which luckily, was right in front of us. "I won't leave that area."
I removed my wrap as I nodded. "Sounds good."
Kaley looked over her shoulder before she jumped in the water. "You look pretty Aunt Cali. I really like that swimsuit."
Dani laughed as she took the lotion from my hand and started applying it to me. "She is something else. I love her."
I nodded. "Me too."
Dani had me lie down on the lounger while she continued to apply the sunscreen. "I thought you were offering some type of rebellion to your changes when you picked out this suit but I was not going to say anything because you were buying it without any prodding on my part but then I saw the hurt in your eyes when Kaley did not like the dress in the window and I was glad I chose to keep my opinion to myself. You look phenomenal, retro chic is a perfect look for you."
I smiled and cocked my head to see her face. "Thank you, I like yours too. I like it even more because of why you chose it."
After she finished with me, Dani and I relaxed and enjoyed the sun while watching Kaley enjoy herself in the water.
"Why could it not be like this yesterday? Not a single person has bothered us." Dani asked as she took a drink of her water.
I shook my head. "Shh, you'll jinx us."
She started to get up. "I'm sorry, I won't mention it again. I need to find a restroom. Stay here so you can watch Kaley, I'll be right back."
I was still watching my niece play with some new friends she had made when I noticed three large shadows to my right.
"Hello, How are you doing this fine day?"
I tilted my head to find the source and lowered my wayfarer sunglasses slightly.
Three college aged guys stood over me. None of them were bad looking but I obviously wasn't interested.
"Good thanks." I replied politely and lifted my glasses back in place.
One of them helped himself to Kaley's lounger next to mine while another sat in Dani's. "What's your name?"
I didn't bother looking in his direction, I only held up my ring hand. "Those seats are taken. I'm not interested, I'm married."
They did not allow obvious things such as a rebuff and confirmation of marriage deter them. The one sitting in Dani's seat leaned forward. "I didn't ask about that now did I? I really did not think someone as pretty as you would be single. My name is Adam."
"That's good to know. Now Adam, why don't you and your friends leave me alone."
The guy in Kaley's spot ran his hand along my leg which my skin crawl. "You don't have to be that way gorgeous. I love your tattoo. You obviously wanted our attention or you wouldn't have dressed like that."
I grabbed his wrist and dug my thumb into a pressure point meant to cause extreme pain. "Don't ever touch me again."
When the man backed away while cradling the injured area, the man who was still standing started laughing. "Oh look, kitty has claws."
I started to stand in order to better defend myself when Kaley came running over. "Mommy, are you okay?"
I smiled at what she was doing and pulled her into my arms. "Yes Princess, these men were just leaving."
She looked at all three. "Do you need me to go get Daddy? He and his friends are in the parking lot working on their bikes."
Adam spoke up. "That won't be necessary little girl, my friends and I were just leaving."
They turned to walk away when Kaley yelled out. "You are going to apologize for bothering us aren't you? Daddy always says a man should have good manners around a lady."
All three stopped quickly and turned.
"I'm sorry to have bothered you." They said in unison.
I laughed after they left the area and looked at my clever niece who was smiling proudly. "How did you know to do that? That was brilliant."
"You told me to avoid a fight if possible and I knew your words weren't working as soon as that man touched you. I also knew we would have to leave the pool if you beat them up and I'm still having fun."
I looked at this clever girl standing in front of me and my heart overflowed with love. She reminded me so much of what my new memories told me I was like at her age when I tried to diffuse whatever fight my brothers were about to get into. My newer past seemed that much more real to me.
I hugged her tightly. "I'm so proud of you right now I could burst. Go ahead and go back to playing. I love you."
She returned my embrace. "I love you too Aunt Cali."
Dani approached as Kaley cannonballed in the pool. She laughed when the little girl barely caused a ripple.
"Did I miss something while I was gone?" She asked while she resumed her place beside me.
"Why would you ask that?" I replied with a sly smile.
She shook her head and was laughing again. "I cannot leave you alone for five minutes. I saw three guys walking past me with one holding his wrist and another was saying that redhead didn't look old enough to be a mother but the little girl looked too much like her for it not to be true."
I joined her in laughter. "I told you that you jinxed us." I then went on to tell her everything that happened.
Dani wiped away the tears caused by her amusement. "At least we know she was listening to what you told her."
I nodded. "That little girl is going to be able to do anything she sets her mind on."
Chapter Eleven
An hour and a half later we were back in the cabin. Kaley was exhausted but happy and I could tell she was about to fall asleep as she watched television while still wearing her swimsuit. I didn't bother changing before I started to cook dinner so I wouldn't have to wake her to eat.
"No sleeping until after supper." I called out to her from the kitchen.
She nodded as she yawned. "I'm not sleepy yet Aunt Cali, just a little tired."
I laughed. "If you say so. Why don't you go ahead and take your bath while we cook."
I watched as she almost started to protest but she just rolled her adorable eyes and smiled. "Yes mother."
I stared at her. "Mother?"
She nodded and smiled. "You can be as bad as she is sometimes. I just spent three hours in the water why do I need a bath?"
I bent over and started to tickle her. "Alright Gussie, you need to stop with the mother stuff. I'm supposed to be the cool aunt. You hear me? The pool has you covered in chlorine plus you need to wash off the sunscreen, there's still a lot on your nose."
She giggled as she nodded. "You are the cool Aunt and I'm not grumpy."
I swatted her behind playfully. "Just get in the tub."
There was knock on the door as soon as she disappeared into the bathroom.
I was stunned to see Aaron Brachman and surprised both of us when I wrapped my arms around his neck.
I had already let go of the anger I had previously held for him, my talk with Mr. Crews had taken care of that. With Ryan gone, Aaron was now my oldest friend and the only person other than Dani and Ryan who saw the potential in Tyler Dawson.
"Good to see you my friend."
He tentatively placed his arms around me in return and held on far longer than I expected and dropped his face into the top of my head. After a moment he sniffled slightly as he stepped back. "I am sorry for my reaction. I never thought I would get another one of those from you."
I smiled as I led him to the kitchen. "I didn't either at first but others shown me how you've always had my back. Thank you."
Dani smiled and rushed across the room as soon as she saw the man. "Aaron! So good to see you."
I went back to preparing supper. "We are about to eat, would you care to join us?"
He nodded. "I'd like that very much."
He stared at me for a moment and it felt as if he were studying me. It was quickly becoming awkward until he spoke.
"I heard you had been attacked by a group of men and shot by a local. I wanted to check on you but I guess I was told wrong since obviously you have been out enjoying the sun. Nice suit by the way, you look like one of those pinup models I used to see hanging in my father's garage. It's sexy but very classy at the same time. Very few women can truly pull off that look anymore."
Compliments about someone's appearance was very commonplace from Aaron but normally his comments were vague and generic. Something like 'you look nice' or 'that color suits you'. To hear him be so specific told me he was being sincere.
A part of me wanted to be upset at his words but it was swiftly overridden by the side of me that was starting to take pride in her appearance.
I giggled as I battered the pork chops before placing them into the pan. "Why thank you sir."
He blushed slightly when he realized what he said. "I'm sorry, that was out of line."
Dani laughed. "No it is not. I thought the same thing when I saw her this afternoon."
Aaron smiled as he looked at me again. "So you did you or did you not get shot?"
"Oh I did but it wasn't that bad, plus I'm a quick healer." I replied.
The older gentleman gasped. "How can you be so nonchalant about it?"
I shrugged as I turned to flip the meat and check the potatoes that were boiling as well as the green beans I had simmering. "Compared to everything else that has happened recently, a graze from a shotgun blast is minor."
Dani told him about all that had been happening since we last saw each other. I swear Aaron started to turn green when Dani went into detail about the damage I had done to Chunk.
Aaron wiped a bead of sweat from his forehead. "I'm starting to see why you almost turned me down for this job. I wish I never talked you into it."
I smiled as I thought about my niece in the other room. "It hasn't been all bad Aaron. I'm glad I came back."
As if she knew she was on my mind, Kaley walked into the kitchen smirking with her arms spread wide as if offering herself up for inspection. "As you can see, I'm all clean now mother."
Dani and I grinned at the amusement she held in her voice as she teased me.
Aaron's gaze kept shifting between the little girl and myself. He was speechless.
Dani laughed. "You did not know about Cali's daughter Kaley?"
Kaley glanced at Aaron and then back at me with a look as if to say 'who is this?'
"Kaley this is my boss and good friend Aaron Brachman. He is the man who is paying for the car and cabin."
Kaley walked up to him and offered her small hand. "Nice to meet you Mr. Brachman. Thank you for such a nice place, I have really enjoyed staying here."
Still stunned, Aaron studied her as he replied. "You are quite welcome and it's nice to meet you too Kaley, please call me Aaron."
She nodded. "Yes sir."
I had to give my brother and sister in law credit, Kaley had immaculate manners.
I looked at my niece. "Dinner still has about fifteen minutes to go if you want to watch TV until I call for you."
"Yes ma'am." She replied.
I laughed as she left the room since I knew she was only being polite because there was a stranger present.
"I had no idea you had a daughter Cali. Why didn't you tell me?" Aaron asked once Kaley was out of earshot.
I laughed again. "She's not my daughter Aaron…" I paused for a second. "Although I couldn't imagine loving my own more."
Aaron looked back at the little girl as she watched television then back at me. "Are you sure? She looks so much like you."
Dani laughed louder. "I believe that is something a woman would remember. She's actually Cali's niece."
I was returning a pot to the sink after draining the potatoes when a long suppressed memory hit. I gasped as I inadvertently released the vessel from my hand causing a large crash that made everyone jump.
Dani jumped up from her seat and rushed to my side. "Are you okay Baby?"
I nodded and wiped away a tear as I whispered. "Another piece of the past smacked me hard, we'll talk later."
She nodded. "Why don't you go change. I laid out an outfit for you to wear tonight. That will give you a moment to yourself while I finish cooking for you."
I quickly went to the bedroom under the pretense of needing to change but actually I needed to reign in my emotions so my brain could process a long suppressed memory. I was shocked to see the dress from the window lying across the bed.
I used the time it took to change into the dress to place my shame into my memory vault until I could share it with my wife. Hopefully she would not judge me too harshly and could help me come to terms with it.
I found myself thankful for my increased flexibility as I was able to zip up the dress without any help.
With a heavy heart I walked back into the restroom to freshen my makeup and get a good look at myself. I was pleased with what greeted me in the mirror.
The woman standing in front of me in the yellow figure hugging dress had an all-american quality about her. I pulled my hair into a high ponytail and added slightly more eyeliner to give her a slight edge.
I realized as I sat the eyeliner pencil down that when I actually wanted to apply makeup for me, it came easy but if I forced myself to do it, I had trouble.
I winked at the woman in the mirror as I applied fresh lipstick. "Callista Zoyra, you can be beautiful when you want to be."
I walked back into the kitchen a few minutes later with a new swish to my hips. "I can be such a clutz sometimes, sorry about that."
Dani stopped mid conversation when she saw me. "Damn."
Aaron nodded his head as he stared at me. "I concur. Damn."
I giggled as Dani rushed to gather me into her arms. "Holy shit honey. I can't describe how sexy look right now. Not that you don't always look sexy to me but tonight…"
I shut her up by placing my lips over hers. "I understand and thank you."
My phone rang and I saw it was Thomas calling. We talked for a few minutes and I was able to talk him and Trish into letting us keep Kaley an extra day. I explained that we were going to Pigeon Forge the next morning and didn't want to have to rush to get back. As an added incentive, I also used the excuse that they needed some time to reconnect as a couple. I pointed out that after Dani and I left they would not be alone very often. Thankfully that did the trick and they agreed.
I carried the phone to Kaley so she could talk to her parents while Dani placed the finishing touches on our dinner. She said she didn't want to take the chance of me ruining my dress.
Before I had a chance to hand my niece the phone she looked up with her mouth wide open. "Never ask my opinion on a dress again Aunt Cali. I was wrong about that one. I was told to tell you I liked it no matter what but I promise it really does look good. Can I get one like it?"
I giggled and handed her the phone. "Thank you, talk to your Daddy."
A few minutes later we sat down to eat and I looked over at Aaron. "How is the movie coming along?"
He sighed. "It's dead in the water right now. My director and new stunt coordinator are in jail. Stewart and Dean are worried they may be next. Dean's so scared he left for LA as soon as he heard about the others. Luckily, all the principal photography is done other than the final stunt. We got some wonderful shots but I can't bring myself to use them."
I turned to make sure I had his unyielding attention. I amazed myself with what I said.
"You have to finish the movie and use that footage if you can. Ryan died for that shot. Being a stuntman was who he was to his core and it would disrespect his memory not to let others see his final scene."
I knew my best friend better than anyone and I could almost hear him bitching. "I died for that shot, they damned well better use it."
I thought about what happened that fateful night after I fell through the hole. "There have been more sacrifices than you will ever know while this film was being made. Don't make it all be in vain. If for no other reason, finish it for me."
He nodded and placed his hand over mine. "Of course. I promise you that if we can use any of the footage, we will."
I noticed Kaley practically falling asleep in her mashed potatoes. "Are you too tired to eat Princess?"
She shook her head as she yawned. "No Aunt Cali, this is my favorite. How did you know?"
I smiled. "It was a lucky guess. It's my favorite too."
We made small talk for the rest of the meal and I made sure to include Kaley. I remembered what it was like to sit around a table where nobody was allowed to speak to me unless it was my father complaining that the dinner I prepared was not good enough. I never want anyone, much less a child, to experience that.
Kaley loved it when Aaron told her stories about her favorite movie stars. He promised to send her many autographs.
When we finished eating a dessert of chocolate ice cream, I knelt beside Kaley. "Why don't you go on to bed so you are well rested when we go to Wonderworks tomorrow. You want me to tuck you in or are you too big for that?"
Her smile was breathtaking. "You can if you want Aunt Cali. I don't mind." She looked over my shoulder. "You can too Aunt Dani."
I laughed as I lifted her in my arms and turned to Aaron. "I'll be back in a minute, help yourself to the bar since you're paying for it."
Kaley looked at him. "Goodnight Mr. Brachman, it was nice to meet you."
Aaron smiled as he stood to take Kaley's small hand in his. "You too young lady. Have fun tomorrow."
Dani and I took turns kissing Kaley goodnight and letting her know she was loved.
I lingered at the door watching her get comfortable in bed with a tear in my eye. My love for the little girl was as strong if not stronger than it was for my wife but in a totally different way.
"What are you not telling me?" Dani said as she gently rubbed my back.
I shook my head. "Later Baby, we have company right now."
Dani poured us both a glass of wine before we joined Aaron on the front porch to enjoy the stars.
"Cali I want to apologize for everything. Your words that day haunt my dreams and you are right, if I had believed in you this would have never happened. "Aaron said with deep regret in his voice.
I leaned forward and placed my hands over his. "Stop. I don't fault your initial reservations. Given how I was acting, I probably would have done the same. In the end, you did believe in me and things would have been worse if you had not placed the restrictions I recommended. Ryan's father told me everything; I know how you went to bat for me after I left. I didn't know when I said what I did in the immediate aftermath and for that I'm the one who is sorry."
"You have nothing to apologize for. Are we still good?" He asked.
I smiled. "Yes, we are good."
"And you will work with me on my next film?" His voice was hopeful.
I frowned, as the thought was not as appealing as it used to be. "I'm not sure. Between my accident, Ryan's death and Dani being so close to joining him on the other side, my priorities have changed. All this has caused a seismic shift in what I want from life and I'm not so sure spending half my life in a rundown studio trailer in the middle of nowhere doing stunts for directors who only care about the shot and not what the shot might cost other than money is what I want anymore."
Dani's eyes widened in shock, more so than Aaron's as she looked at me. "When did you decide this Baby?"
I shrugged. "Right this minute. I'm not saying no but I'm not saying yes either. I'm still figuring out where I am in my life."
Aaron nodded as he stood. "I understand but it changes nothing between us if you say no. I still love you like you were my own. Thank you for a delicious dinner and I'll need Kaley's address so I can send her those autographs."
I joined his side to embrace him. "I love you too. You're welcome and I'll email you her address soon."
As we watched Aaron climb into his jeep Dani looked down at me. "So what is your real reason for not wanting to go back to work? You love doing that."
I led her to the porch swing. "Do I? Ty loved it, he saw it as new chance everyday to prove how much of a man he was. I'm not him any longer and if I am to grow into the woman I have become then the only person I need to prove anything to now is you. I could care less what people think anymore. Besides your mother told me I needed to discern my new place in life."
Dani smiled as she embraced me. "You don't have to prove anything to me. I'll love you regardless."
I held onto her tightly as I readied myself to share with her what I had remembered. It had been struggle to hold it in as long as I had. "I hope that is true. Baby, I have to tell you something. I think Kaley is my daughter."
She laughed heartily at what she perceived as a joke until she pulled back and saw the seriousness in my eyes. "How can that be?"
I sighed as I voiced the lowest moment of my life. The moment that scared me so bad that I was becoming my father's son that I locked it in the darkest recesses of my mind to never be thought of again.
"You have to remember that Ty hated his brothers. It was not a mild dislike, he loathed them with ever fiber of his being. After I moved away I only came home once, it was almost ten years ago. It was right after Ryan's father was shot while trying to serve an arrest warrant and almost died. His injuries were so severe that they called the family in to say their last good-byes. I came because he was like a father to me and I wanted to offer Ryan support."
"I stopped by the Jiffy Dip to see the Metcalf's and Trish was working for them. We had always gotten along so I flirted with her harmlessly at first but she became more serious with as time went on. It had always been a running joke around here about how endowed I was. She started teasing me about it. The thought never crossed my mind she was serious until she told me she wanted to see for herself if the rumors were true. One thing led to another and I told her there was only one way she could see it and she agreed."
"This was before you and I met, correct?" Dani asked protectively.
I rolled my eyes. "Yes Miss Jealous it was. Anyways, I started thinking. What better way to get even with a brother I hated than to sleep with his wife? She became very nervous when things started going too far but I persuaded her to keep going. It was awkward, it was clumsy and it was over quickly because she was worried about getting caught. I hate to admit it but there was a small part of me that kind of hoped he walk in and see me with her. Once I started she insisted I did not use protection and it was obvious she just wanted it to end. I didn't enjoy it and tried to stop but she would not allow me to quit until I came inside her."
I sighed deeply. "It wasn't rape but I'm not sure it was completely consensual either. I think she did it because she had backed herself into a corner I was not willing to let her out."
I started to tear up as I remembered why I buried the memory so deep. "After we finished Trish started crying saying how much she loved Thomas and how dirty she felt. She was crying so hard that it made me feel such extreme guilt over what I had done. I immediately regretted our actions as much as she did. For the first time in my life I felt like I truly was a Dawson because I had actually stooped to their level and poor Trish was caught in the middle. I had never been lower in my life until last week."
I started to sob as I buried myself into Dani's chest. "I have become great at locking away memories I don't want so I can function. I talked to Ryan about what I did then placed the events of that night in my vault to never be released but it managed to escape tonight. I've wracked my brain and the timing is right and everyone can see how much we look alike but her looks are not just from my father's side. She has my eyes Baby, nobody else has eyes like Ty had. I have my mother's face and Kaley has mine."
"But it's not just her looks. She is a mini me. She walks, talks and acts just like me. We even love the same foods. I know in my heart that she is my daughter."
Dani nodded as she stroked my hair. "You cannot beat yourself up over this. That happened in another life when you were a different person. I have to admit I always wondered if there was something you had not told me about her. We need to figure out how to move forward because obviously, we cannot tell her. Besides not being able to explain how you could be a father, it would also devastate her to think she didn't belong to your brother."
I sighed. "I know, Trish and Thomas love her so much. She has good life and I already know Trish will do anything to protect her, as will Thomas."
I started to sob and buried my head in Dani's shoulder. "It sucks. I have a beautifully wonderful daughter and I can't share my pride about her with anyone. I love her so much and have to watch from the sidelines as she grows up."
Dani held me as I released my grief. "Yes you can. You tell everybody about your wonderful niece. At least we are able to be on the sidelines. We can have these small moments with her and we will make sure we are always available anytime she needs us. Before we leave we need to find a house locally to buy so that we can come visit whenever we want. Trust me, sometimes being the cool aunt is just as helpful as being the parent. My aunt knows more about what happened in my youth than Mother ever did. In many ways I'm closer to her than I am my mother."
I nodded as I wiped my eyes. "Thank you." I leaned up to give her a kiss. "I love you so much."
She stood and guided me toward the door. "Let us go to bed. We need our rest if we hope to keep up with her tomorrow."
I laughed. "I won't have any trouble keeping up. I'd almost bet I'm more excited about going than she is."
Dani's brows raised seductively. "Does that mean you have energy to spare tonight?"
I laughed and jumped into her arms. "Baby I always have energy for that."
Chapter Twelve
At six in the morning Kaley crawled in our bed and began shoving my shoulder. "Get up Aunt Cali, we need to get ready."
I smiled. "You do know Wonderworks doesn't open for another three hours don't you?"
She nodded. "I know but it's a long drive so we need to get ready because it takes Aunt Dani a long time. I thought the sooner she wakes up the sooner she won’t be so grumpy."
"I heard that." Said my wife as she rolled over to look at us.
I widened my eyes and looked at Kaley. "Uh oh, you woke up the grouch. You better run."
My wonderful daughter started laughing as she tried to hop off the bed but Dani grabbed her and started tickling her.
"Help me Aunt Cali." Kaley squealed between fits of laughter.
I was laughing too hard to offer much help other than to tell her. "She's ticklish too."
Kaley's little fingers searched for Dani's ribs which made Dani jump. I soon joined Kaley in tickling my wife.
"I need to pee. Please stop." Dani pled as she backed away from us.
I stopped and soon Kaley followed as Dani jumped out of bed and ran toward the bathroom.
I laughed and looked at the most beautiful girl in the world. "I need coffee."
Kaley followed me into the kitchen where I started making my morning kick start beverage.
"Can I have some too?" She asked with the most adorable puppy dog eyes.
I smiled as I retrieved a third cup. "Of course Princess."
An hour later we were in the car headed toward Pigeon Forge. We decided to stop and eat somewhere along the way because we knew Kaley would be bouncing off the walls until we were making some sort of progress toward our destination.
Kaley talked nonstop the entire way there about everything she wanted to do after we arrived.
“Did you let her have coffee again this morning?” Dani asked with slight amusement.
I smiled. “How could I say no?”
Kaley leaned forward between the seats. “Actually she let me have three cups. I like coffee. Do you like coffee as much as I do Aunt Dani? I don't understand why Mama and Daddy won't let me have coffee. I'm going to start drinking it every morning.”
Dani laughed and shook her head. “You are ruining the poor girl. I feel sorry for Trish when we give her back to them.”
I joined her in laughter. “That’s the plan.”
We were the first in line when the doors opened and we did absolutely everything we wanted to do by the time the doors closed for the day.
Not surprisingly they remembered us from our last visit and since it wasn’t very busy because it was Monday, they allowed us the same amount of freedom to skirt the rules as last time.
Kaley did much better on the rock climbing wall and made it all the way to the top with a little help. I think she did it so she could try the back flips while still harnessed, much the same way as I had done last time.
She was trying so hard to emulate every move I made. I never felt so important in my life.
Kaley had the most difficulty trying to play Mindball. We each had to wear a headband with electrodes and relax our minds in order to use our brain waves and move the ball across the table to the opposing side.
Mindball is a game that goes against the conventional competitive concept. Instead of activity and adrenaline, it relied on calmness to measure participants’ success. The most relaxed player won and it was difficult for a nine year old who had consumed three cups of coffee to slow down.
Kaley became frustrated when I was able to make the ball dance back and forth. Relaxation was one of the first things I learned when I started to doing yoga as well as with martial arts.
She was entirely too excitable for me to help her.
The attendant walked over. "How are you doing that?"
I looked up at him through the wires attached to my head. "Like you said, I just relaxed."
He shook his head. "No, not forward, I mean how did it move backward?"
"What would make you jump backwards?" I asked the young man.
He shrugged. "I don't know."
I suddenly moved toward him causing him to stumble to get away.
I smiled. "Fear, I relax to move it forward and get scared to move it back."
He stared at me a moment. "I never thought of that. I'll have to try it."
"You know he will never be able to accomplish that on his own." Dani said as he walked away.
I studied her closely. "Why can't he?"
"He does not have the enhanced focus you possess."
I nodded as her meaning finally sunk in. "Dang, I thought I had been able to do that without any gifting mojo."
Dani laughed. "I am sorry to disappoint you love but you can probably move that object without the help of the harness."
Since Kaley was bored with the game and Dani had taken the fun out of it for me, we moved on to the rope course. My daughter and I broke almost every rule they had as she jumped on my back and squealed with glee as I easily maneuvered the rope bridge without even touching the sides.
She eyed my every move carefully and tried to do everything in the exact same manner I did. She was not successful most of the time but I had to admit the little girl had definite talent, even if I was biased when it came to her.
From there we tried laser tag. I managed to make everyone else playing upset as my focus sharpened immensely and after I became bored playing by the rules, I started taking everyone out, it did not matter what team they were on.
That was the only part of the attraction that the attendants asked me to tone things down. Granted they did it with huge smiles on their faces.
Kaley really enjoyed the magic show. Dani and I, not so much. After being exposed to a small taste of the world Dani lived in before we married, a few sleight of hand tricks did not impress me.
Poor Kaley was so tired by the time someone announced Wonderworks was about to close that she almost appeared relieved.
Once we were out of traffic and on the open road headed home I glanced back at a very happy and very tired young girl in the back sleeping peacefully.
I adjusted the rearview mirror to look at her a little longer. "I hate having to leave her. Be ready to suppress me tomorrow until she leaves. I'm not sure I'll be able to keep myself together."
Dani nodded. "I will be almost as bad myself but we have been lucky that nothing has happened while she has been here. I am sure Mother has addressed what you told her with her court. It is for the best that Kaley is with Thomas and Trish. We have to be happy from the sidelines until we have a family of our own."
I nodded as I pulled in front of the cabin. "You are correct. As always."
I was about to cry as Kaley wrapped her arms around my neck. Thankfully I felt my sadness disappear which allowed me to bask in the feelings holding my daughter provided.
I mouthed a silent thank you to my wife as I headed toward the front door.
Chapter Thirteen
After we settled in to go to sleep, I was about the step into the area between consciousness and dreams when I felt something enter my mind. It was something strong trying to gain access to my memories. More specifically it was trying to wipe away all my memories of Ryan.
Those were among my most precious recollections and vital to person I was. It was bad enough to no longer have him in my life physically, but it terrified me to think of who I would be with him gone completely from my mind.
I struggled mightily to gather them up and lock them away in the secure vault I created mainly to hide the abuse of my father. I knew it was impenetrable for anyone other than myself because so many people in my life had tried to get me to talk about what he had done to me but until I was ready, I never let that information out.
I attempted to find out who was doing this to me by following their trail. I finally found the source and could see the silhouette of a man with a strong chin and distinctive nose. I moved closer to get a clear view of his face but hit a painful roadblock as soon as I neared.
I cried out in pain and awoke with my hands holding my head tightly.
I sat up and tried to spit out the taste of rotten eggs in my mouth.
Dani had me in her arms. "Cali wake up! What's wrong?"
I looked over at my wife. "Please tell me it was you who tried to take Ryan from my mind."
It was a futile question to which I already knew the answer but it would make life so much easier for it to be her doing it.
Her eyes widened. "What? No. I am not that powerful. Only Mother or another of her standing can do that."
A desperate sigh escaped my lips. "I already knew your answer but I had to ask. Someone just tried to erase Ryan from my memory I caught a silhouette but not a good look at the man who was doing it."
Before Dani even had a chance to call for her mother, the room flooded with light and Zaria stood before us. "Give me your hands child. Allow me to see for myself."
I places my palms on hers as she smiled. "Relax and allow me entrance."
Her brilliant violet eyes flashed, "I see him and know who this man is. He is a Thetan named Tedeschi."
I remembered his name from an earlier conversation. "He is the one who aided Abrielyia, am I correct?"
She nodded. "Very well remembered but she is no longer an issue as she is no longer."
I waited for her to finish her sentence before it dawned on me that Abrielyia was dead. "Oh."
"Mother can you show me what this Tedeschi looks like so I can keep watch for him?" I asked.
Suddenly an image flashed of the man I killed in the cavern with much shorter hair.
"Do you see him child?" Zaria asked.
I shook my head. "No Mother, the man I see is Adorious Dunamas."
She shook her head. "That is not Adorious, the man you see is Tedeschi Dunamas. The brother of the man who attacked me and essentially killed Tyler Dawson."
I suddenly filled with fear at the man who inflicted such pain on me. "I'll never forget that face."
Sensing my fear, Zaria closed her hands around mine. "Be ever vigilant child. If he gained access to your mind then he is aware of your existence."
My mind jumped to the child in the next room.
"Kaley. We have to protect Kaley." I said as I ran to grab the small spike I kept in my purse.
Dani walked to my side and placed a me into a reassuring hug. "Calm down, she is protected."
I looked up at her. "Can you promise me right now she will be safe? Because that is not what you were saying earlier."
My wife did not have a response for me other than an unnerving expression.
Zaria stepped forward. "I can promise. You have my word that no harm will come to the child."
I nodded, knowing her word was law in many aspects. "Thank you Mother."
Zaria smiled as she stepped forward to place light kisses on both Dani and myself. "I must depart. You must rest as I believe some restless nights will follow."
I do not remember anything else because I fell asleep as soon as she finished her sentence.
---
"Thank you Mother. She would not have slept had you not done that." Dani said as she gently placed Cali back in their bed.
"She will need her rest. I fear the days ahead will drain her spirit."
Dani turned toward her mother. "Why do you say that?"
Zaria shook her head. "I would rather not say until I know for certain. How are you fairing with all that has happened?"
Dani smiled. "Better than I expected. I feel Cali and I are closer than ever. She is starting to come to terms with her changes. Each step she takes forward to acceptance brings her closer to me. Her transition has helped me become a better spouse because I now see where I made mistakes in the past. I honestly do not know she put up with me. Tedeschi must have placed a strong compulsion on her."
Zaria pulled her daughter into her arms. "Neither Tyler nor Callista were compelled to love you by an outside force. She saw you for the goodness you carry within. She understood you loved the only way you knew how. You must remember that other than his lifelong friend, you were the first to believe in Tyler. You gave him strength and focus when he needed it most."
"You are so busy concentrating on where you made mistakes that you fail to see how much you did correctly. You give her strength. If you remember, Tyler would bend for you but he would not break. If you were as bad as a wife as you believe, he would have left long ago. Instead that man was, and now this woman is, totally devoted to you."
Dani smiled. "And I her. I would die for her."
Zaria kissed her cheek. "Let us hope it never comes to that."
"Mother, how could you guarantee the safety of Kaley?" Dani asked.
"Callista's daughter is an innocent. Even a Thetan knows the repercussions of harming a child. No being, on either side of goodness, wants to spend an eternity stoking the fires in the pit of Acheron."
Dani appeared ashamed. "I should have known that. I do not know why I panicked when she asked."
Zaria smiled with a reassurance only a mother can give. "Because you also care for the child. You have to stop questioning your every move. It is hurting yourself and those around you. In time you would have realized the answer on your own. Callista believes in you, as do I. That alone should be enough to cast aside any doubts. Your wife needs you. She needs you to be the intelligent, strong woman I raised you to be."
She kissed her youngest daughter. "You will be fine. I must depart as I have much to do. As always, I will keep you in my thoughts."
Dani smiled at her mother. "I love you too."
Chapter Fourteen
The next morning I awoke refreshed but forlorn at the thought of Kaley having to return home. By some miracle, I had actually woke up before she did. I double checked her room to make she was there and breathed a sigh of relief to see her sleeping soundly.
I went to the bathroom to take care of morning business, thankful a certain monthly visitor did not stay long. Dani had explained that hers never lasted more than a couple of days either and next time I felt like complaining I needed to keep in mind it could be worse.
Afterwards, I set about making pancakes and sausage since I knew they were Kaley's favorite. The coffee had just finished and I made my first cup when an adorable girl walked into the kitchen yawning.
"Good morning Sunshine." I said as soon as I saw her.
Without even asking she grabbed my mug before taking a sip and smiling. "Good morning."
I laughed at her. "Sure Princess, you can have a cup of coffee if you wish."
She looked at me sheepishly. "I'm sorry Aunt Cali. Thank you for the coffee."
"You're welcome. Are you packed? Your parents will be by soon to take you home." I asked as I turned back to the stove so she couldn't see the tear that was starting to form at the mere thought of her leaving.
I heard her sigh. "Yes, I'm ready but do you and Aunt Dani really have to go back to California?"
I nodded without turning around. "I'm afraid so. That's where we live."
"I don't want you to go Aunt Cali. You are the only one who gets me and doesn't treat me like a baby." Kaley said as her little voice started to break.
With breakfast finished I had no excuse not to turn around. I walked around and sat next to her at the breakfast bar before pulling her into a hug. "I'm not sure I want to go Princess but I have to. I'll be back to visit and you can call whenever you want."
Smalls droplets fell down my daughter's cheek. "It won't be the same as having you here. I'm really going to miss you."
I hugged her even tighter. "I'll miss you more than you'll ever know but Aunt Dani and I have talked about buying a house here so we can visit more. What do you think about that?"
Kaley finally managed a smile. "You would move here?"
I shook my head. "No Princess, we can't live here but we would come visit alot and every time we do we will always have an extra bedroom just for you. We love you too much to stay away too long."
She paused thoughtfully before nodding with a wide smile starting to form on her adorable face. "I'd like that."
I allowed Dani to sleep a little longer than usual. It was out of pure selfishness that I did because I wanted more one on one time with my daughter.
Eventually she walked into the kitchen where Kaley and I were laughing over a story I was telling.
Kaley looked up. "Good morning sleepyhead."
I rushed to make her a cup of coffee. I kissed her before handing her the warm beverage. "Sleep well?"
She nodded as she rubbed Kaley's head. "Good morning Princess."
Moments later my heart dropped when I heard someone knocking on the front door. I cut my eyes toward Dani and she nodded slightly before my sense of dread diminished greatly.
Kaley jumped up and headed to gather her things as I walked to the door.
To my surprise, not only did I see Thomas and Trish but also Jeb and Renee. I greeted everyone with a hug and decided we would fit better on the back deck than in the living room.
Kaley excitedly hugged her parents as soon as she saw then. I felt better about my role in her life as I saw the love that the three of them shared.
Once we were all settled, I smiled brightly. "This is a surprise. I wasn't expecting everyone."
Jeb grinned. "I know but we wanted to see you again before you left and figured it would be our best chance before you skipped out of town for who knows how long. Eleven years between visits is a bit much."
I laughed as I grabbed Dani's hand. "It won't be that long before I come back. I forgot home much I missed home."
Thomas and Jeb both got up to give us each hugs and letting us know how happy there were to hear our plans.
"We also need to talk to you about Dad's estate." Jeb said as he resumed his seat. "Is there anything you want?"
I shook my head. "Not unless he still has anything that belonged to my mother. That's all I want."
He nodded thoughtfully. "I don't know of anything but if we find something we'll put it aside for you. How about your third of the lumber mill? You have as much right to a share as we do."
I shook my head again. "I don't want it. Anything you feel I deserve monetarily put it in a trust for Kaley, everything else split between the two of you. I don't need the money and damn sure don't need anything Daddy left behind."
Thomas and Trish appeared shocked. "You can't do that Cali. It's going to be a lot of money when all is said and done."
I waved them off and let them know we had money without directly letting them know how much or how I acquired it. "Money is not an issue for us. Dani's mother as well as my own helped make arrangements so that we never have to worry about paying the bills."
Everyone nodded skeptically but did not press the issue further.
I looked over toward Renee. "How are you and you parents getting along?"
She looked at me politely. "Fine, why do you ask? I didn't even know you knew them."
I stared at her like she had lost her mind. "What do you mean? They practically raised me. Your brother was my best friend after all."
Suddenly everyone gazed at me as if I were the crazy one.
"What brother?" Renee replied. "I'm an only child."
I stared at her intently. "No you're not. Darryl Ryan Crews is your younger brother. We just buried him the day Daddy died. He died at his gravesite."
Jeb reached out to grab my hand. "Are you okay Cali? Daddy died when you went to visit your mother's gravesite. You beat up his girlfriend and Daddy had a heart attack while arguing with you."
My voice became panicked. "Then how did I get shot?"
Thomas stepped closer to me. "A member of Dad's church attacked you at the Gas n Go after you kicked his ass earlier in the day for threatening you and Dani when you stopped by the sub shop for lunch."
I pointed toward Renee. "I was protecting her from Chunk. He was threatening her."
Renee shook her head worriedly. "No Cali, I was still in Nashville then."
I shook my head violently and turned to Dani for back up. "Tell them I'm not crazy. Why can't they remember him?"
Dani suppressed my confusion and fear before she leaned so only I could hear. "Tedeschi."
My anger rose as I realized I was not the only person he attempted to erase Ryan from, but apparently I was the only one with whom he was unsuccessful.
I walked over to Renee and grabbed her hand so I could undo what had been done. After being in Zaria's mind, Renee's was a piece of cake. While there I also followed the path to her parents and undid what had been done to them.
Her eyes widened before tears filled her eyes. "Oh my God. How could I forget I have a brother?"
Jeb rushed over to take his girlfriend in his arms. "What have you done to her?"
I grabbed his hand and did the same.
"Holy shit. What has been done to me?" Jeb gasped.
Before Thomas and Trish had a chance to say anything I turned and grasped both their hands at once and repeated the process. They said nothing as they leaned back in their chairs with a look of bewilderment.
Kaley looked on with wild fascination before grabbing my hand. "My turn Aunt Cali, my turn."
I went into Kaley's mind and found it had not been touched. My guess was she had been protected by Dani's mother.
I smiled at looked down at her. "Sorry Princess but nobody has messed with your mind."
Kaley pouted as Trish looked at her daughter and then at me prior to looking at her daughter again before shaking her head with bewilderment.
"Are you okay honey?" Thomas asked as he caught his wife's expression.
She nodded gently. "I'm fine."
Dani pulled me close. "You shouldn't have done that. How are we going to explain this?"
I stared at her. "I don't know but Ryan DESERVES to be remembered. I'm gonna kill that bastard for making them forget."
With vengeance still on my mind I walked back over to Renee since she was the closest person to Ryan's parents and grabbed her hand again. I followed the path once more back to her father who had the most contact with everyone who had been connected to Ryan. From there I restored memories of Ryan on everyone I could find.
I released a proud sigh of relief when I finished. "Fixed that."
Dani jerked me away from everyone quickly and pulled me into the kitchen with a worried expression. "What did you just do?"
I smiled proudly at my accomplishment. "I gave everyone their memory of Ryan back."
She grabbed both my arms tightly. "You just gave Tedeschi a beacon on how to find you. We have to get your family out of here."
Fear immediately engulfed me as I rushed back outside. "Ya'll have to go!"
Chapter Fifteen
Everyone was still in a slight daze from what I had done. Thomas looked at me questionably. "Why?"
I turned so he could see the seriousness of the situation in my eyes. "I can't tell you but I swear on everything that has ever meant anything to me that everyone needs to leave right now."
Thomas nodded and started to gather his wife and daughter to leave when there was a lightning strike in the woods behind us immediately followed by Renee screaming.
Kaley started pointing in the direction of the strike. "What was that? It looked like a large man just jumped out of a tree."
"Leave now!" I screamed as I rushed in the house to change into a pair of reinforced stilettos and retrieve my steel rods which I slipped into the back of my shorts.
My idiotic brothers started toward the woods toward investigate what Kaley had seen.
I knew I had to convince them it was a bad idea but had no idea how. I ran in front of them and placed a palm on each men's chest to get them to stop.
"You need to protect the others and the best way to do that is to get them as far away as you can. If you start looking for whatever is in these woods who will guard the girls?"
I felt the all too familiar shiver run through my body and out my hands before both men ran back to gather their loved ones and rushed to their vehicles.
As soon as I knew they were going to be safe I ran in the direction of the lightning to find Tedeschi and end him.
Dani called out after me but I was on a mission. I was going to make him pay for everything he had done and the only form of recompense I was willing to accept was his life.
I stopped at the edge of a clearing when I noticed a large man standing on the opposite side. It was not the man I was seeking.
This man before me was perfection personified. He had to stand at least six foot five or so with a muscular build wearing tight black jeans and an equally tight black tee shirt. He had beautiful long jet black hair with a dark tan and eyes that were so close to black it was hard to call them anything else.
There was not a single bone in my body that was attracted to men but this amazing specimen before my eyes caused me to stir in places reserved for my wife.
His voice carried a deep baritone richness across the open field as he said. "Who do we have here? If you aren't a sight for sore eyes. It's been too long old friend."
I paused. "Do I know you?"
The man smiled showcasing perfectly white teeth. "Come on Cal, you don't recognize me? That's a shame, I thought if anyone would, it was you."
I studied him closely as he laughed lightly while shaking his magnificent head. "Come on Dudette, I know you know who I am, or at least who I used to be."
My mouth dropped as my heart leapt with joy and I took off running across the field. If anyone could bring out the best of both races it was my best friend. "Ryan, you're alive! How are you here?"
He opened his arms wide to embrace me. "I'm not the only one who can cheat death. I don't have a mother in law that is a goddess so I had to make other arrangements."
Dani emerged from the woods right where I had been standing.
"Let her go!" She screamed.
I turned to let her know it was alright but Ryan's embrace tightened around me. He slipped one of his massive arms around my neck as he yelled to my wife. "Stay there Dani. This is just two old friends catching up. If you behave I might let you have your husband back when we are done with her."
"Ryan, what are you doing?" I gasped while trying to also catch my breath.
He looked down on me with a small amount of shame before it disappeared quickly. "I'm not Ryan anymore and like I said, I had to accept other arrangements to save my life. I must take you to meet someone. I want to help you Ty."
Suddenly Ryan raised his free arm above his head and I heard my wife screaming as lightning struck my best friend's fingertip.
---
"Mother I need you!" Dani wailed as she dropped to her knees after watching her wife disappear with the large man.
Zaria appeared at Dani's side. "What is wrong daughter?"
A storm suddenly erupted with torrential downpours as Dani was crying so hard she could hardly speak. "Someone… Someone… took… took Cali. We have to get her back, I have to save her."
Zaria dropped in front of her daughter. "Who took her Danica? Was it Tedeschi?"
Dani shook her head wildly. "I do not know who he was. His features resembled a Thetan but whoever he was, he was not one."
Zaria's expression became puzzled. "Was it a Common?"
Dani shook her head again. "No, whoever he was possessed no resemblance to a Common. This being appeared to be perfect in every way. It seemed like he compelled Cali because she looked happy to see him and ran to him freely."
Zaria grabbed her daughter's hands. "Allow me to see what you witnessed."
"This is not good. Not good in the slightest. I fear we now know where your friend is and as such we know where he has taken Callista." Zaria said with a frown after she released Dani's hands.
"What do you mean Mother?" Dani asked nervously.
"The person you saw is your friend Ryan. Come with me to the palace so we can form a plan to save your love." Zaria replied and before Dani could protest, the field was empty.
---
I looked around at the stone ruins wherever Ryan brought me. "Why are you doing this Ry? You are better than this."
Ryan laughed. "Better than what Ty? Better than an old woman who likes to meddle in everyone's business and tries to rule with an iron fist? Better than her daughter who only pretended to love you because someone planted the idea in her head? Better than an entire race of women who think they are all high and mighty and treat the rest of us like we are their pets?"
I angrily glared at the man pretending to be my best friend. "Who are you and what have you done with my Ryan?"
He laughed again. "Trust me Tyborg, I was once Ryan baby. I'm the new and improved version who has been shown the truth. You joined the losing side my friend and because we go way back I am going to give you a chance to rectify that."
An unnaturally tall man with short black hair started walking across a crumbled wall towards me.
Ryan grinned as he said. "Allow me to introduce you to…"
I snarled at the man who shared the face that has haunted my nightmares the last few weeks. "Tedeschi Dunamas."
The arrogant man walked in my direction. "Ah, you have heard of me."
I slipped off my heels and gripped them in each hand as I rushed toward him. "Yes, and I'm going to kill you."
Before I had a chance to react Ryan tackled me to the ground. He punched me forcefully in the ribs causing me to scream out in pain. "Tsk Tsk Cali, always so hot-headed. You need to behave so you can hear what Mr. Dunamas has to say."
Tedeschi looked at me and laughed. "Calm down little one. I do not know what you hope to accomplish. I am immortal. You cannot harm me."
I smiled evilly as I glared at the humongous man as Ryan lifted me to my feet while holding me from behind. "Wanna bet? Just give me a chance. Don't tell me the big bad Thetan is afraid to fight a woman half your size."
Tedeschi's face started to become red as his eyes gave me more attention than before. "Why would I fear a tiny whore that is no larger than my excrement?"
I rolled my eyes while struggling to escape Ryan's grasp. "Oh okay. I get it now. You think you are some kind of big shit."
Ryan had a fleeting look of pride and amusement before it turned into a scowl and he swiftly punched me in the opposite side of my body as last time. "Still have to run that mouth of yours don't you? It's going to get you into trouble one day."
I winced in pain as I nodded my head. "It probably will but not today. Let me go Ryan, you don't have to do this you know. You are better than this. Please don't make me hurt you."
Before Ryan could respond, Tedeschi stormed over and slapped me across the face. "You will hold your tongue in my presence or I will rip it out. I have brought you to this place to offer you what that horrid woman has taken away and allow you the opportunity to join my quest to seek vengeance."
My head snapped back and I glared up at this large exaggeration of everything male. I angrily spit out the blood that had started to form from my mouth. "You must have read my mind because at this moment vengeance is the only thing I seek."
Tedeschi smiled triumphantly and relaxed slightly, as did Ryan's grip. "Good, how is it your people say it? We are on the same page. I have it in me to give you back your manhood if you agree to join my fight. I am in need of strong warriors and from what your friend has told me, in spite of your size, you are among the strongest."
While I still could not escape from my friend, I had a feeling that if I could get just a moment of trust built up, it might allow me the window I needed to get away.
I stopped struggling so hard against Ryan but kept the grip on my heels firm and looked at Tedeschi as if he caught my interest. "Go on."
"What Zaria has done to you is beyond pale. To turn you into such a weak being for no reason other than her daughter found you desirable is reprehensible. Join me and I have it in me to give you a new form with great physical power as I did for your friend here."
I never gave his words even a second of serious consideration. Not that long ago I desired nothing more than to become a man again but not at this cost. Being a woman was not near as bad as I initially thought and I'd much rather be a petite woman any day than become his version of a man.
I paused as if I were sincerely taking his words into consideration spitting out more blood. "Your offer is tempting. What do I get out of it besides being a man again?"
Tedeschi appeared surprised at my question. He must have believed that becoming a man was enough. "What more could you ask for? I am willing to grant you the greatest gift, reinstatement to the brotherhood as an esteemed member."
I thought hard, trying to think of something I could say that would make him trust me enough that he would make Ryan release me. I smiled as an idea came to mind that would play on his feelings of superiority.
I shook my head. "That is not enough. I also wish to have Zaria's daughter. I want to make Danica wait on me in the same manner she made me take care of her for all these years. I will make her regret everything her mother did to me."
I had to hide my disgust when Tedeschi's slightly elongated canine teeth made an appearance as a sinister smile formed. "Have your wife become your concubine? Yes I believe that can be arranged. So do we have an accord?"
I nodded again and glanced down at Ryan's large hands. "We have a custom where I am from that two people shake hands when they come to an agreement."
Tedeschi glanced at Ryan. "Release your newest brother."
I braced to attack when unexpectedly, Ryan's grip tightened. "I can't do that Boss. She is playing you. She would never put Dani in that position, she loves her too much. If I let her go she will attack. She is strong willed and nothing you say will convince her to join us. It is best to kill her now and bring my friend back before he reaches the other side."
My eyes filled with tears as I peered over my shoulder at Ryan. I searched his dark eyes, looking for my lifelong friend somewhere in that new body. I could not believe he actually used his knowledge of me to betray my plan and then suggest I die.
For the first time since we arrived I felt real fear. Prior to this very moment I had been convinced I could defeat Tedeschi and save my best friend but now I started to have my doubts.
Oddly it was not Tedeschi I feared. He still underestimated me and that was always an advantage.
It was my best friend that had me quivering with panic. The new enhanced Ryan was the only person alive who could understand how my crazy mind worked. He was also the only person I knew that could beat me in a fight. We had trained together for fifteen years and if anyone could anticipate my moves, it was him. The old Ryan I could have taken down without hurting him but this one had me in serious trouble.
Tedeschi sighed and turned to walk away. "Very well, if you feel it is necessary then kill the whore. We will gather his spirit before it reaches the greater plane."
Ryan released me and I dove straight for Tedeschi with my heels aimed at his temples.
I smiled at the look of shock he started to wear but I'm sure the expression soon migrated from his face to mine as Ryan grabbed the back of my loose fitting tank and yanked me backwards before I made contact.
Yet again he punched me fiercely in the ribs and I felt bones breaking as I dropped the shoes and clutched my side protectively.
My former best friend stood over me laughing. "Damn Dudette, you totally forgot I knew about your super shoes as you liked to call them. Boss is right. You ain't been a woman a month and you are already getting stupid. "
His expression suddenly became more serious. "Can't you see I'm trying to help you Ty. You spent both lives trying to prove yourself a man and I am finally giving you the opportunity to have the life you always wanted."
I clutched my ribs tightly trying to suppress the pain as I spat at Ryan. "You aren't trying to help me. You are trying to kill me."
He sighed as he looked down at my small, probably broken body. His voice became more like the Ryan I knew. "Can't you see Tyborg, he can rebuild you. He has the technology. He can make you better than you were. Better...stronger...faster."
I stared at him as he used the line from one of our favorite shows we watched from his father's VHS collection growing up.
My Ryan, the great guy who cared and would do anything for me was still in there somewhere.
Another idea came to mind so I shrugged in defeat. "You're right Ryborg."
I raised my hand, asking for help to my feet. As soon as our hands met I searched to remove his compulsion. This time removing a compulsion was much harder than at any point prior.
Ryan was absolutely convinced he was trying to save me and that was why he had been able to maintain the best attributes of both races. His compulsion had become resolute in his mind and try as I might, I could not figure out a way to remove it.
I released his hand and fell back to the floor exhausted as I glared at Tedeschi.
He had used Ryan's fear that his best friend was in emotional pain and becoming a weaker person to fuel his servitude. He showed him my suicide attempt as concrete proof I was not happy with what I had become.
In order words, he was using Ryan's love for me against everyone I cared about.
I laid there gasping for breath, wishing my pain would go away so I could finish Tedeschi when I felt a warm electrical charge beginning to flow through my body.
I felt a certain relief the accompanied no longer being in pain and it was soon followed by a surge of energy.
I continued to pretend I was hurt as Ryan glared at me again. "What did you just try to do to me? You are going to release my friend, even if I have to break that small body to do it."
With my Ryan still in there somewhere I knew I could not hurt that body. There is no possible way I would harm a hair on his head.
I acted like I was scared and started to move away from him. "Don't do this Ry. I know you are in there. I've already been rebuilt. I'm better, stronger and faster than Tedeschi could ever make me. I'm happy now. You saw me in a moment of weakness when I was mourning you and felt at fault over what happened to you. I was trying to give this gift back because I thought it caused your death."
Ryan stopped his stalking of me. "How can you even say that Ty? Have you seen yourself? Besides, you tried your best to warn me."
I nodded and smiled. "As far as women go I could have been turned into worse. Tedeschi was the one who killed you Ry. This body allowed me to save Dani, Gregorio and Daniel after your boss made the accident worse in an attempt to kill my wife."
Ryan looked to Tedeschi to tell him what I said was a lie but oddly he remained silent.
I started to stand. "This body allowed me to save your sister Renee when she was about to be attacked by a bigot. Because I was given this body I was able to reunite your sister with your parents."
A small tear started to form in Ryan's eye. "Evie!"
I continued as I saw I was getting through to him. "The gifts I received with this body allowed me to restore the memory of you to everyone who cares about you when your boss tried to erase them. He wanted it to be like you never existed but my gifts, the gifts that only came with this body, allowed me to stop him. I love you Ryan, you are my brother and I could never allow him to remove even a single thought of you."
Tedeschi glared at me. "That was you?" Next thing I knew his massive hand was around my throat threatening to snap my neck. "You are the one who killed my brother. You will pay for the rest of eternity."
The area filled with blinding light and I heard my wife scream.
I glanced around and noticed what appeared to be three versions of my wife. I immediately recognized Dani and Zaria, the third had to be her twin sister Polina. Standing next to her was a tall woman with flowing red hair and gray eyes wearing some sort of gold armor.
"Release her immediately!" Dani screamed as she charged in toward us.
Tedeschi reached up and backhanded her with his free hand, sending her flying into the remains of the wall he crossed when he first approached.
"No!" I yelled as rage suddenly filled my entire being.
Warmth engulfed me as I stared at the man who dared raise his hand to my wife. "You will soon join your brother for doing that."
Tedeschi released a roar that made the ground shake as he grabbed his hand in pain. He stormed over to where Dani was lying and lifted her in front of him. "If I cannot touch you then I will touch your wife while you watch."
He grabbed her breast forcefully to taunt me further. " Come try to stop me. Your touch will be as painful for her as it is for me and marks my words, you will have to go through her to get to me."
I reached behind me for the extra stakes I had brought but they melted down my back as soon as my fiery hands made contact.
Zaria, Polina and the red haired woman all circled Tedeschi.
"You are not leaving here alive." Dani's sister snarled.
The red haired woman nodded. "You are not living past the next five minutes."
Zaria remained curiously quiet as she glared at the man holding her daughter.
Tedeschi laughed. "You can't touch me without me killing one of your own, but I welcome you to try."
I attempted to calm myself so I could offer assistance. As soon as I did Ryan walked to my side and discreetly handed one my heels over. His eyes once again matched what I always remembered; kind, loving and brown.
"I'm sorry Cal. I don't know what he did to me but I'm back thanks to you. He's trying to stall everyone while he waits for reinforcements. This is a trap."
He cut his eyes toward the remains of a statue. "Remember that movie we did in Greece?"
I nodded as it became clear what it was he wanted to do.
He grabbed me around the neck and marched up beside him. "I have this one Boss."
Tedeschi smiled. "Good work Common." He shoved Dani toward Zaria with such force that the mother staggered backwards to catch her daughter. "Bring her to me."
As soon as we were within arm's reach, I felt Ryan's grip on me release. As a team, Ryan aimed for one temple as I aimed for the other. Luckily we both made contact almost simultaneously and Tedeschi dropped to the ground with stilettos sticking out of both sides of his head.
Once I knew the man had joined his brother, I rushed to my wife.
I looked up at Zaria. "Is she going to be okay?"
Zaria nodded. "Yes child, she is tougher than she appears."
I leaned over her and placed my hands on either side of her beautiful head as I kissed her passionately and willed her to wake up.
I felt a tingling warmth flow through me and Dani wrapped her fingers in my hair and returned my kiss with equal passion.
She started to stand but I stopped her. "We don't know how bad you are hurt."
She looked to her mother then back to me. "Thanks to you, I have no injuries at all. You have the healing gift."
Ryan joined my side. "Others are coming. They will be here in a matter of moments."
Zaria looked at me intently. "Go remove your shoes from Tedeschi's head and be waiting next to his body. Hopefully we will not have to fight but be prepared in case we do."
I could tell from her stern expression that I needed to do as she said, no matter much I wanted to hug my best friend, welcome him back and thank him for his help.
She turned to Ryan and smiled briefly. "Welcome back from the dead. Stand out of sight, seeing you might prompt them to undertake a foolish attempt to rescue you."
Ryan barely made it behind the ruined statue when three men similar in stature to Tedeschi and seven foul creatures that looked like variations of what my mind pictured trolls, ogres and goblins being. One of the particularly nasty looking creatures stared at me with utter contempt and started drooling as he growled in my direction.
I could have sworn I heard him call my name.
The four women made a united front as Zaria held up her hand. "Halt. Return to whist you came and I shall allow you to live. Continue you foolish endeavor against my kingdom and those of my sisters and you too will suffer the same fate as your brother in arms."
"What is this fate you speak of?" One of the large men asked angrily.
Zaria waved her hand in my direction. "As you can see, Tedeschi is dead. As is his brother Adorious and as you all will be if you do not depart. "
The man laughed. "Do you mean to tell me that tiny girl defeated our greatest warrior? She is but a child, larger things emerge from the pimples on this trolls buttocks. "
I suddenly felt a voice in my head as the red haired woman glanced back at me. "Drop the shoes and get angry. Show him what you are capable of."
I stared at the man and tried to get mad but I was too tired.
I once again heard the voice. "That is their leader. His name is Theos and has been a bane to our existence since his birth. Do you have any idea what that man will do to your love if he has the chance? The troll by his side was once your father and that man saved him from his eternal punishment on the hopes of killing you. Zaria wishes this to end peacefully but if we do not end this now, you and Danica will never have a moment of peace."
As I listened to what the woman told me I started to fill my anger rise. There was no possible way I was going to let my father escape his justice for killing my mother. I refuse to spend the rest of my life looking over my shoulder worrying when these men would attack.
I looked at my hands which were glowing from the fire and wished there was some way I could still hold my weapons.
Slowly the flames receded to just above my wrists. I tentatively picked up one of the heels. When it did not melt I grabbed the other before I used my intense speed to attack the man talking to Zaria.
He was still trying to figure out the source of the fire when I stabbed his temples.
Four of the creatures roared with rage as soon as he fell to the ground and attacked me but their attempt was a futile effort because they all caught fire as soon as they made contact with me.
The two remaining Thetans and their Commons raised their hands in defeat as they started to back away.
I felt Dani suppressing my anger as I looked for my father. I was not surprised to see him turning to make his attack now that touching me caused him no danger.
I dodged him easily and kicked him in the back. "Come on now Daddy, you can do better than that."
He roared a crude attempt to say my name as he clumsily moved toward me again.
I realized in that moment that I could easily kill him if I desired but even as evil as I considered him, even though I never suffered a feeling of loss when he left his mortal body, I could not kill the man who was my father.
I grabbed his hand as I tripped him. While still holding his hand I looked deep inside him for something good and found nothing but darkness and hate. I searched deeper hoping to find something he loved but found he only loved three things; power, lust, and money.
I sighed deeply before whispering to him. "Father, those men and their kind walking away have power. The type of power you crave. It is not fair for them to be walking around misusing what you feel you so deeply deserve. Don't you feel that it is your duty to rid the world of men like that?"
The creature that was once my father roared as he nodded his hideous excuse for a head before I released him.
I knew I had sent him to slaughter as he ran in the direction of the two Thetans with immense anger in his eyes. He was no match for them and moments later my father was dead.
With the threat over and my adrenaline waning, I fell to my knees in exhaustion, Dani barely reached my side when darkness overtook me.
---
Zaria looked down at Callista before she cut her eyes to Aphrodite. "Now who could have possibly convinced that wonderful girl to attack Theos when he was not expecting it?"
Aphrodite smiled triumphantly. "It was not me cousin. I simply pointed out what would happen if he were allowed to walk away. Everything after that was completely of her own mind. I can't help it if our ideas of justice are similar, it must be coincidence."
"I do not believe in such things. I have wondered your reasons for taking an interest in her." Zaria replied while raising a questioning eyebrow.
Aphrodite smirked. "She is powerful. I sense she is stronger than either you or I."
Zaria shook her head. "Not yet, but as you know, in time she will be."
Polina joined her twin sister's side as she looked at Cali. "You did good sis. I bet it's never a dull moment with her in your life, plus she has an amazing body." She then frowned slightly. "I wish I were so lucky. I still have no idea why I stay with Christopher but every time I think about leaving, something about him coerces me to stay."
Dani nodded knowingly as she searched for something to cover up her wife's naked form since Cali's clothes burned off when her anger spiked. "After Cali is rested we can take care of that for you."
Dani noticed Ryan gawking at Cali from a distance. "Avert your eyes perve, this is still your best friend."
Ryan looked away as he timidly approached Zaria. "Excuse me but what happens to me now?"
Zaria smiled. "That is entirely up to you. You can either stay on this plane, as you are now, minus your past identity and any gifts you may have received or you may join your ancestors in the greater plane where you will be welcomed with open arms."
Ryan pondered her offer for moment. "Will I still know Cali if I choose to stay here?"
Zaria nodded. "I could not erase her from your memory even if that was my desire. The two of you are too close. I could no more remove your memory of Callista than I could remove Polina from Danica's mind."
Ryan smiled. "Then I chose to stay here. Can I be someone cool? Like a professional musician or something? I want to give fame a shot since they always get the hottest women. Something tells me women will worship me like I was a God."
Dani laughed as she noticed her mother's disapproving glare. "He is joking Mother. Please give him the life he chooses except with a beautiful wife and adoring fans."
Ryan turned toward Dani. "I don't want to be married."
Zaria nodded. "It will be done before the dawn. Let us all depart from this place into more comfortable accommodations so Callista can rest properly."
Polina stopped her mother before she sent her home and gripped her sister's hand. "Can you send me with Danica? I would like to spend a few days with my sister before I return to my husband. It has been too long since we have spent time together."
Zaria smiled. "Of course dear."
Chapter Sixteen
The sound of laughter woke me from a deep sleep where I was having a rather strange dream about my best friend.
I looked around and realized I was back in the cabin but had no idea how long I had been out.
After a quick trip to the restroom I put on my robe before I went in search of the laughing.
I saw my beautiful wife and her equally beautiful sister sitting around the table on the back deck talking to Ryan. I smiled at the sight of everyone being so relaxed and happy.
I realized I was being messed with because the identical twins were dressed just alike.
They both looked up in unison and said. "Good morning Baby. Do you want some coffee?"
Ryan laughed. "Looks like you are in trouble sis. I think Dani wants to test you."
I smirked as I walked right up to my wife without hesitation and crawled in her lap before giving her an earth shattering kiss.
Dani grinned. "How did you know it was me?"
I rubbed her cheek gently. "I followed my heart and it led me straight to you."
Polina wiped a tear away. "Why can't my husband say something like that? That bastard would probably be like. ' Double the pleasure, double the fun.'"
Ryan laughed as he nudged her. "I gotta say, that thought has crossed my mind a couple of times since yesterday."
Polina's mouth dropped as she looked to me as if I were about to get mad.
I started laughing hard because I knew he didn't mean it as anything but a joke.
Dani poured me a cup of coffee from the insulated pitcher she had brought outside and fixed it just the way I liked. "Let me up and I will make you some breakfast."
Polina started to stand. "I'll help you."
As they walked back into the cabin Ryan looked at me. "How ya doing sis?"
I smiled and changed chairs so I could sit closer to him. I was so happy to have my best friend back that I had to hold his hand to make sure he was real. "I'm great. How are you?"
He smiled timidly. "I think I'm okay. This whole two sets of memories thing takes some getting used to. Apparently my name is now Adam Michael Carson. I'm the lead guitarist in a very popular band that I recently quit and am in the midst of going through a divorce."
He leaned back and sighed. "I made a joke in front of your mother in law and apparently she didn't think it was funny."
I giggled slightly. "Well, at least you're famous so that should help with the ladies."
Ryan shook his head. "Get this, the band all wore masks. The only way a fan could know it's me is if they recognize all these tattoos. The weird thing is, each tattoo has a specific memory attached. I know why I got each and every one of these."
He pointed to a crude bell on his chest. "This is from a teenage crush." He then moved his finger to an angel on his massive chest, "This is apparently for a sister who passed away when I was a teenager." He then pointed to a cross. "This is for my parents who died in a different crash a few years ago. I have one sister that is still living and we are very close but no other family."
I had no idea what to say so I hugged him tightly. "Maybe you can also use those as reminders for your family here."
He nodded. "I've thought of that. I'd love to see them but I'm not sure how I would react."
I sighed. "Ry, you are dead. I was there and cried all through your service. It was absolutely, without a doubt, the worst thing I've ever had to experience. Your father saw your body on the set. He watched the tape of you dying in my arms. We can't tell your family, they would never believe us."
He wiped a few tears away from his eyes. "I know. It sucks so bad to know something like this and can't tell them."
My eyes started to water as I thought of my daughter. "I feel your pain brother. Trust me."
He looked at me questionably. "What do you mean? Everyone's memory just flipped to Cali when you changed."
I ran in the house quickly to retrieve my phone before I rejoined Ryan's side. I pulled up a picture of Kaley before handing him the phone. "Does she look like anyone you know?"
Ryan's mouth dropped. "My God Cali, she looks just like you. Who is she?"
I nodded. "You remember when we came back after your father was shot?"
He nodded again. "Yeah, I also remember you hooking up with… Nooo."
My tears started to flow freely. "My niece turned nine a month ago. You do the math."
He pulled me into his large lap and let me cry myself out. "She can never know either. You really do understand how I feel. At least the Three Amigos still know everything."
I laughed and wiped my eyes. "Thank goodness for that."
I leaned in and kissed his cheek. "I'm glad to have you back."
He smiled brightly. "It's good to be back." He kissed my cheek in return. "Thanks to you."
An angry cough from the door brought us out of our moment.
Dani rolled her eyes as she sat our plates down in front of us. "I don't think I'm ever going to get used to this part of the change."
Ryan laughed. "Can't a brother show his sister he loves her. I was just telling Cali thank you for saving me."
Dani pulled me from Ryan's lap and led me to my seat. "A handshake would suffice."
She sat down next to me with her eye still mildly twitching.
Polina walked up with her and Ryan's plates. She paused when she looked at her sister. "Okay, who pissed her off?"
Ryan laughed. "She can't get used to how Cali and I interact now. I think she's jealous thinking her wife is going to decide she wants a taste of the new and improved Ry Man."
That actually got Dani to laugh. "As if." She stopped laughing and stared at Ryan again. "When did your attitude change anyway? Used to be you were all Cal this and dudette that. Now it's always Cali and you going on about her being your sister."
Ryan laughed even harder. "After she burned all her clothes off, seeing Cali totally nekkid made it so there was no way I could ever think of her as a guy again."
Polina spit out the orange juice she had taken a drink of before she looked at her sister. "He has a point you know. I mean, I know she's your wife and all but dang sis. I always told you Mom liked you best. I wish she'd make me a woman that looked like that."
Dani finally started laughing too as she pulled me to her side. She looked at Ryan and Polina and said, "You two can look all you want but I'm the only one allowed to do this."
She then bent down and gave me a very passionate kiss.
Polina laughed. "Unless I catch her when she's tired and convince her I'm you. It wouldn't be the first time we did that."
Dani casually flipped her sister off as she continued kissing me.
Ryan started to stand and dropped his napkin over our heads. "Get a room. Remember I'm a heartbroken man on a vacation after my wife left me. The last thing I need to see is you two being all lovey dovey. I'll be right back."
Polina laughed after Ryan disappeared inside. "I had no idea Mother had a sense of humor. That was almost as mean as when I swapped out the bodies of a squabbling couple back in the nineties."
Dani glared at her sister. "I hope Ryan doesn't end up like that poor girl you changed. The one who became a guy was an ass. I felt so bad for that girl. You owe her big time."
Polina frowned. "I need to think of a way to make it up to her."
Dani nodded. "I hate to admit this but Ryan brought it on himself. Mother did give him everything he asked for. I guess he'll never joke about all his conquests again."
We were interrupted when Jeb and Renee walked around back.
"No wonder you didn't answer your door. The party is back here." Jeb said as he walked up the steps.
He paused when he reached the top. "Holy shit I'm seeing double." He then grinned as he looked straight at me. "Please God don't let there be another Cali running around somewhere. The world couldn't handle it."
Renee nudged her boyfriend. "There already is another one running around. Have you seen your niece lately?"
Jeb laughed. "That's so true. I feel sorry for my brother."
I jumped up to hug him. "Good to see you. What brings you out here?"
"Just wanted to see my baby sister before she leaves. You had us worried yesterday."
I smiled as I led the couple to the table. "I'm good, I told you not to worry."
I was about the introduce them to Polina when Ryan walked back out. "Sorry about that. I takes a lot longer the drain this snake. Good Lord, it's so big now I don't have to hold it. I can just aim and shoot."
I coughed to shut Ryan up before he said too much.
He looked up at me and then saw his sister over my shoulder. He stopped dead in his tracks and his voice became no more than a whisper. "Evie."
He almost sounded like his old self when he said it.
Renee bounded across the deck and wrapped her arms around Ryan's neck. "I knew you weren't dead. I just knew it!"
Jeb glared at Ryan ready to fight. "What the hell is going on?"
Renee spun around with tears in her eyes. "I don't know how but Ryan is alive. This is my brother."
Ryan stared at me a dumbfounded but I knew what it was. It was the same reason Ryan knew I was Ty. You can fool the mind but you can't fool the heart.
Ryan finally gave in and returned her embrace. "Please don't ask me how this happened and you can't tell anyone else but yes Evie, it's me."
We sat around the large table and Renee was excited to learn that Adam now had a condo in Nashville but was very upset to learn about another sister. Ryan calmly explained that she would always be his sister but she would have to share him with his other sister Jane. Renee finally agreed to withhold judgment until she met her.
Jeb sighed bewilderedly. "This is too much. I'd just as soon forget about all this."
Polina reached over and grabbed Jeb's hand. His head hit the table hard as he leaned forward and was asleep instantly.
She looked at all of us. "After he wakes we cannot mention anything about what we know."
I laughed at my sister in law's gift. "That is really cool."
She smiled. "I know but I hear you have some cool ones yourself."
Dani jumped up like she had forgotten something. She walked up to me and leaned into my ear. "Break her compulsion. She's miserable."
Before I did what Dani asked, I wanted to make sure she wasn't being overly protective. I looked to Polina. "Do you enjoy being married?"
"Hell no." she scoffed. "But I can't seem to find the courage to leave."
I reached for her hand and searched her feelings. I had never met her husband and did not like him from the things I saw. I broke her compulsion while giving him one that he needed to walk away from everything they owned except for the clothes on his back.
I smiled. "Your husband just left on a journey to find himself. You will return home to him having left you everything so he can start fresh."
Polina's violet eyes opened wide as Dani hugged her. "You have your life back sis."
Polina reached out and pulled me into their embrace. "Thank you both so much."
I were still holding each other when a voice behind us said. "Hot damn, it's not fair when my baby sister gets to live every man's fantasy. How'd the hell did you manage to get twins Caligirl?"
I laughed and ran over to Thomas. "What are you doing here?"
He smiled and pointed to Kaley. "She was worried and would not shut up til we came to check on you."
I reached down and lifted my daughter in my arms. "I'm fine Princess."
She hugged my neck tightly. "I was so worried when you ran off into the woods. Are you okay?"
I nodded. "It was just my friend Adam playing a joke on me."
I pointed at Ryan, "Was that the man you and Renee saw?"
Kaley nodded. "He's good looking. Can I meet him."
I laughed loudly. "Of course."
I looked back at Thomas. "You are so going to have your hands full."
He nodded wildly. "Don't I know it. Luckily I learned a lot raising you and you didn't turn out so bad."
I looked around for his wife. "Where's Trish?"
He shrugged. "She stayed home. She has not felt well since we left yesterday."
Kaley lightly kicked my side. "Can we go meet him now Aunt Cali?"
I was trying to delay her so Ryan and Renee could talk more before Jeb woke up so I turned toward Dani who was standing next to her sister with her back turned to Kaley. "Don't you want to say hi to Aunt Dani first?"
I sat Kaley down and she ran straight to Polina. "Hi Aunt Dani."
Polina looked down. "You must be the infamous Kaley I have heard so much about."
Kaley screamed in surprise as my wife picked her up. "Where's my kiss Princess?"
"What the hell!" The little girl yelled as her gaze kept shifting back and forth between the two.
"Katelyn Dawn, what have I told you about cussing?" I yelled out.
Ryan looked up and started laughing like crazy as he witnessed everything.
Thomas laughed as well as he watched Ryan walk toward us. "Who is he?"
I smiled. "He's an old friend of Ryan and me. His name is Adam, he's a really great guy."
I then decided I needed to explain why he was talking to Renee in the corner because Thomas was eying them suspiciously. "He lives in Nashville and is an old friend of Renee's too so wipe that look off your face. He's going through a rough divorce and lost a friend on top of it. The last thing he needs is you harassing him."
Thomas nodded. "Sorry."
Ryan walked over and introduced himself to Thomas. "Nice to meet you, I'm Adam Carson."
Apparently the name sparked some recognition with Thomas. He suddenly stood a little taller and stared at the tattoos running down Ryan's arm. "I know you. I love your music. Can I get a picture with you?"
Thomas turned to me with a small amount of awe. "Why didn't you tell me you were good friends with Adam Carson? That is so cool little sis!"
I wanted so bad to laugh at Ryan's expression. He was absolutely loving the fact my brother was fawning over him as if he were someone special.
Thomas waved Kaley over. "Come here baby girl. You know that CD we were listening to in the truck? This is the guy that played guitar on those songs."
Kaley offered her small hand to Ryan. "Nice to meet you sir."
Ryan lifted my daughter in his arms. "Nice to meet you too Kaley. Your aunt has told me all about you. She loves you very much." He then winked at me as he looked at her again. "You are a pretty one. I bet you are going to be prettier than your aunt before too long."
Kaley beamed as she looked at me. "He knows my name and thinks I'm pretty!"
I nodded. "It's because you are beautiful Princess. He knows your name because I am proud of you and I told him all about you."
Thomas handed me his phone before he joined Ryan's side. The sight of them all so happy warmed my heart.
After we finished I handed Thomas my phone and made him take our picture as I pulled my wife into the group shot. Ryan thought it was funny when he pulled me to the opposite hip as Kaley and made Thomas snap another picture.
The day was probably one of the greatest of my life except for my wedding day and it continued until late in the night.
Chapter Seventeen
Almost everyone I cared about were still on the back porch as I walked back into cabin to use the restroom when I heard a knock on the front door.
I was concerned when I opened it and saw Trish looking like she had been crying for hours.
"Are you okay?" I asked
She shook her head. "Can we talk privately please?"
I stepped outside and closed the door. "Everyone is around back so here would probably be best."
I led Trish to the small table. "What's the matter?"
She shuffled nervously for a moment before looking at me. "Please tell me I am not going crazy."
I frowned, confused by her words. "I'd love to but why do you need me to tell me you that?"
Trish sighed. "Please be honest with me, were you ever a man named Tyler Dawson?"
I stared at her for what seemed like an eternity. "How did you know? I thought only people who loved me could remember that."
She intently stared at me like I was crazy. "I know you well enough to know that you know who Kaley's father is. You gave me the most precious little girl in the world. How could I not love you for that?"
I shook my head. "My memory might be fuzzy but I thought you hated what we did. I distinctly remember how you cried afterward. It made me feel lower than low."
She paused for a moment. "I was not proud of what happened. I love my husband. I always have and I did feel guilty afterwards, but I was desperate because we could not have children of our own. The doctor said one of the chemicals used at the lumber mill caused both Thomas and Jeb to be sterile. Your father obviously hushed the whole thing up with his money and connections but the damage was done."
She took my hand. "The only way to have a child that shared our blood was for you to be the father. Given how Thomas had treated you in the past, we both knew you would never help willingly so when I saw you at work that day I seduced you. I did not want to cheat but we wanted a baby so badly that I was frantic. I would say that I am sorry but I'm not. Had I not done we would not have Kaley."
I searched for something to say but I was speechless. All these years I had buried the event because of my guilt but it turns out I had nothing to feel guilty about. A small part of me wanted to be mad but the much larger part could understand why she did it. I thought about the daughter I loved more than anything and was happy Trish did what she did.
I smiled and squeezed Trish's hand. "We made a pretty fantastic little girl."
Trish laughed lightly. "Yes we did. She's just like you and worships the ground you walk on. I know you want to be a part of her life. I want you to be a part of her life too. Please don't disappear again, she loves you and Dani too much."
I smiled as I stood. "Dani and I are going to buy a house locally so we will be around a lot more often. Come on, if I'm not back soon everyone will be out front."
She hugged me tightly before she started toward the door. "Thank you for my daughter. You need to know that Thomas now thinks Kaley came from a sperm donor. It blows his mind how much Kaley looks like you, it tickles him to death when people comment about it. You do know we named her after you don't you? We used to call her Katey but she didn't like it and wanted to be called Kaley instead. I can't help but laugh at Thomas because half the time when she gets in trouble he yells Callista Dawn instead of Katelyn Dawn."
I laughed because I could easily remember the times he called out my name like that. "I wondered about her name."
The door opened wide and our daughter stared at us with her hands on her hips. " Hi Mama, are you feeling better? Everybody sent me looking for Aunt Cali."
Trish lifted our daughter in her arms. "I'm doing much better Kaleygirl. Let's go find your Daddy."
I sat down next to Dani and apologized for taking so long and gave her a cliff notes version of what happened since nobody was paying attention to us.
Dani smiled. "We will go talk to a realtor tomorrow. You know Mother wants us to spend time in her realm to help you understand your gifts. She believes that with time your powers will exceed hers."
I nodded. "Can we take some time to relax first? I want to revel in our new life without having to mourn anyone or worry that someone wants to kill me."
Dani smiled. "I think that is a great idea."
I was contently looking at all my family when Kaley walked over and climbed in my lap. "When are you leaving Aunt Cali?"
I kissed the top of her head. "Not for a couple more weeks but don't worry we will come to see you as much as we can."
She smiled as she leaned into me. "I hope so. I like having you both around."
Dani smiled as she wrapped her arm around me. "Could life be more perfect than this?"
I thought of my grandmother and Dani's mother, wishing they were also here. "Yes, but not by much."
I could not help but to laugh when I saw Grandma being helped around the back of the house by an older looking version of Dani and Polina. Zaria must have read my mind again.
I nudged my wife. "Look at your mother. I cannot believe how she looks."
Dani smiled. "She does that from time to time. It easier to tell people we are her daughters that way."
I stood with Kaley still in my arms as I walked over to see them. "What a pleasant surprise. I'm happy to see both of you."
Grandma smiled. "I have not heard from you for a few days so I decided to come check on you myself and I ran into Dani's mother in the parking lot."
Zaria smiled as she looked at my daughter. "You must be Kaley. What a beautiful girl you are."
Kaley grinned. "Thank you."
I guided the women back to the table and Kaley offered to get them drinks.
Grandma studied Kaley closely as she walked back in the cabin before she took my hand. "It is amazing how much she looks like you. Are you sure there isn't something you're not telling me? That little girl has Davenport blood in her as sure as I am breathing. I'd bet my life on it."
I laughed nervously. Dani was so right when she called my grandmother intuitive. "Grandma, I would love nothing more than to say I had a part in her creation but it would be impossible for me to father a child."
She raised her eyebrow and grinned like the cat that ate the canary. "That may be true for Callista Dawn, but Tyler Drew could have easily done that. If memory serves me correctly, which it does often, you came home almost ten years ago after Ryan's father was shot. I saw so little of you after my Rosy passed that I hold close anytime I have seen you in either life and I distinctly remember seeing you walk into the hospital as I was walking out. I was going to stop you but Ryan was so upset I knew you needed to be there for him."
My mouth dropped as I stared at her without knowing what to say. I looked to my wife for support but she was equally dumbfounded.
Zaria spoke up in our stead. "Yes Elise, she is Tyler's daughter but she believes she belongs to Thomas and Patricia. I do not believe I have to tell you how important it is not to share this information with anyone."
My grandmother nodded as she wiped her eyes. "Why do I have the feeling that you are more than you appear? I might be old but I'm not dumb, I pay attention when people talk. I know you are someone powerful from the small things Cali and Dani have said when they slip up or think I'm not listening."
Zaria smiled. "You intuitions are correct."
She went on to tell my grandmother who she was while Grandma listened intently without showing any signs of doubt.
After Zaria finished, Grandma released my hand so she could hug Zaria. "Thank you for the extra time you gave me with my daughter and granddaughter, I will eternally be grateful."
Zaria appeared startled momentarily before she smiled and returned her embrace. She gazed lovingly at my wife and I before she replied."It has been my pleasure."
Our moment was broken when Kaley returned with drinks for the ladies. Both of them fawned over my daughter, making her feel like the princess I truly believed her to be.
Dani told my grandmother of our plan to find a place locally. She told her how we had decided to split our time between staying on her mother's island and here.
To my surprise she talked of how we might sell our house in California because she could not see us needing it very much. I had no problem with the idea because I had never been to the place we lived in now so had not formed any type of attachment to it.
With movie work no longer a driving force in my life and Ryan living in Nashville, I could not think of a reason to go back if Dani did not want to.
Grandma stopped Dani from talking. "Don't buy a place here. Move into mine, I'm leaving it to Cali anyway. Other than the small things I'm leaving Renee, Cali is going to inherit everything I own since she is my only legal heir." She subtly cut her eyes to Kaley as she said that.
Dani started to protest but Grandma waved her off. "I already know how much you love my home. It's a big house so our bedrooms will be on opposite ends so you don't have to worry about me hearing when you do what married folks do late at night."
Kaley looked up at me. "What do married folks do Aunt Cali? "
Everyone at the table, even Zaria, laughed.
I smiled at her, loving her innocence. "Married folks talk a lot Baby."
She nodded skeptically. "Oh okay, I thought she meant sex. You and Aunt Dani aren't near as loud as Mama and Daddy are. You should have heard them the night I met you when Daddy came to the apartment. I think they forgot I was in the house."
Everyone laughed hysterically as Trish yelled out, "Katelyn Dawn Dawson!"
Ryan walked over and hugged me from behind. "Oh yeah, Trish and Thomas have their hands full."
I hugged my daughter tightly and kissed her cheek before looking up at him. "Yeah but they have backup when things get too bad."
Utter contentment flowed through my body as I watched Ryan and Polina flirting with each other while also swapping stories with Jeb and Thomas as Trish and Renee listened intently. Kaley decided the other group looked like more fun so she jumped from my lap to join the others.
I leaned over to give Dani a kiss. I no longer missed being Tyler Dawson. He never had the chance at a life like this with so many people who loved him.
I knew life was going to be a challenge because I still had a lot to learn about being a woman as well as learning about my gifts but I was willing to become an eager student. I was looking forward to spending time where Dani grew up, I figured it could only make us closer, if that was possible.
My new life would never be boring but I was okay with that.
I noticed Kaley getting angry that the adults were ignoring her so she started walking back to where she knew she always had undivided attention.
"Now tonight is perfect." I said as I leaned into my wife's side after Kaley crawled back into my lap.
Author's Note: I will revisit Cali and Dani at a later date but there are other stories that I feel need to be told before I do.